JPHiP Forum
The PIEHOLE => H!P Crapola => Topic started by: Fenrir on February 26, 2007, 03:01:59 PM
-
So it's been a year since I've put up the last translation from this book. :fainted:
Sorry for the long wait and I don't know why I didn't think of this before, but I started to work on the translations at work, when I'm not doing anything, which is often. XD Especially for the upcoming month as it is spring break. So that means I'll be sitting there twiddling my thumbs for most of the day. :lol: That also means I will have time to maybe finally finish this book!!! Yay! :farofflook:
Anyways, it has been two years since I started this and I think and hope that my Japanese has improved since then, so I went back to the very beginning and re-did all of my previous translations from this book. And then, knowing that I can't write in English at all *cough* I went back and edited everything. But knowing me, I probably still have tons of awkward places because I tried to keep the original meaning. Oh well. So sorry for all the grammar mistakes.
If you want to use these anywhere else, please ask me first!! If not, may the wrath of Miki-sama be upon you! :kekeke: Along with my wrath too. :angry1:
You can find the scans to the book here (http://forum.jphip.com/showthread.php?t=56).
Updates:
2.26.07 - In time for her birthday, first up, sexy evil queen Fujimoto Miki! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg317661#msg317661):heart:
2.27.07 - The girl who started this all, charmy Ishikawa Rika! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg318407#msg318407)
3.01.07 - Morning Musume leader until May, the handsome Yoshizawa Hitomi! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg320083#msg320083)
3.04.07 - Soon to be sub-leader, 500 yen coin collector Takahashi Ai! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg321397#msg321397)
3.05.07 - Over-reacting MM member, MC Niigaki Risa! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg321957#msg321957)
3.06.07 - Ex-brains of MM, Konno Asami! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg323315#msg323315)
3.10.07 - Genki, genki Pi pi pi Mako, Ogawa Makoto! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg325650#msg325650)
3.12.07 - Is it a turtle? An alien? An alien turtle? No, it's Kamei Eri! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg327477#msg327477)
3.15.07 - She's pink, she's cute, she's Michishige Sayumi! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg329155#msg329155)
3.18.07 - It's everybody's favorite wonky eye yankii, Tanaka Reina! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg331605#msg331605)
3.21.07 - The energetic, loud midget of MM, Yaguchi Mari! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg334790#msg334790)
4.03.07 - The ultimate queen of H!P, Master Teacher Nakazawa Yuko! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg338456#msg338456)
4.05.07 - The original ace of Morning Musume, yogurt eating Goto Maki! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg339747#msg339747)
4.06.07 - Often shoved to the back, the "Obasan" with a great voice, Yasuda Kei! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg340170#msg340170)
4.10.07 - The cute, adorable, smile of Morning Musume, Natsumi Abe! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg342197#msg342197)
4.13.07 - The loud, energetic leader of the Top Two, Tsuji Nozomi! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg343390#msg343390)
4.16.07 - Wish her the best of luck, the other twin of the Top Two, Kago Ai! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg344385#msg344385)
4.19.07 - The tall, kind leader who communicated in her own silent way, Iida Kaori! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg346403#msg346403)
4.24.07 - The King? God? Crazy man? Of H!P! Da man, himself, Tsunku! Part 1 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg348440#msg348440)
4.26.07 - Read all about Tsunku's view on each member, Tsunku Part 2! (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=8720.msg349984#msg349984)
Well, it's been exactly two months, but I finished. All done. Well, there's actually the discography to translate, but I don't feel like doing that. Besides, I think most of you know about that. Hehe. I shall now go crash on the bed. lol I guess I won't have anything to fill up my empty time at school. lol Hope you guys enjoyed reading it and learned something new about each member. I sure did. :)
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Fujimoto Miki
Looking forward excitingly to discovering eventful things.
In Morning Musume, more than anybody else in having an eventful life is none other than Fujimoto Miki. In the middle of her rise in popularity as a solo singer she was suddenly placed into Morning Musume. All the fans were surprised and naturally bewildered. But, while having a fun challenge in getting an exciting experience in a new environment, at sometime, “I’m Morning Musume Mikitty,” has completely soaked in. Her birthplace is Hokkaido, so it’s no wonder she is reliable because she is noble and magnificent, like Hokkaido.
Birthday: 1985.02.26
Blood type: A
Birthplace: Hokkaido
Debut Song: “Shabondama” (2003.7.30)
Stage Debut: Saitama Super Arena (2003.05.04)
Yuko Nohji: After debuting as a solo, you joined Morning Musume. In a group, you had a checkered career, huh.
Fujimoto Miki: When I joined Morning Musume, it felt like something impossible happened! It was not only me, but the surrounding people as well and the people who saw me debut, were all thinking, “Eh?!” Something like this has never happened up until now.
At first, you also auditioned in the same audition as the 4th generation, right?
Yes. I always wanted to become a singer, and so, I applied to Asayan’s audition.
Did you have any other occupations you wanted become?
Some others I thought were good were beauty artist and social welfare work. I love my Grandma and Grandpa, so I want to take care of them. And, if possible, a singer was good.
None of them are jobs were you can take it easy.
Ahahaha, certainly.
Before you applied for the auditions, what did you think of Morning Musume?
At that time, “Love Machine” came out and Morning Musume songs were playing everywhere. I thought it was great. An all girl group which the members had a power nobody else had.
Between a group and solo, which activities did you have interest in?
When I was doing auditions, I hadn’t thought that far yet. Anyways, all of my feelings were “I want to sing.”
And, did you make the final selection at this time?
No. Only half-way. I came all the way to Tokyo, but failed.
How did you feel?
I was really disappointed. It was painful. But, there wasn’t anything that could be done by myself. Originally, I had feelings of that I wouldn’t be accepted when I went to Tokyo. Therefore, if there was a next chance, I would take it. But, I didn’t think of giving up.
And talk of you going solo?
Around half a year after, I think. They hadn’t decided for me to go solo, but suddenly from the office, they asked, “Would you come to Tokyo?”
During the time when you didn’t make the Morning Musume audition, did they say something like, “We’ll contact you again?
No, not at all. Suddenly, the phone call came, and it was like “Why now?” They said, “We want to fully explain it, so is it okay if we go meet you?” and the office people came all the way to Hokkaido. How I was going to debut wasn’t decided yet, but they asked if I could come to Tokyo to prepare little by little.
Did you think this was your chance?
Yes. I didn’t know how it was going to be, but I wanted to go see.
You were still 16. It definitely took great courage to take that chance.
Is it really? But that’s because in the rural areas there is little chance. Therefore, to have something like that said to me, of course, I thought I go try.
Weren’t you scared?
Yes. I was scared that I thought it was better to head back (laughs).
And the loneliness of leaving your hometown?
That happened. But I didn’t cry. I went for it because it was something I wanted to do. My parents didn’t cry either and they just said, “Well, go do your best.” The real feelings of “loneliness” came much later. The next morning after coming to Tokyo, when I woke up, I remember I thought, “I really did come.”
That was a year before you debuted?
Yes. And before I debuted, I came to the office and did OL [office lady] stuff.
OL? Did you train?
I picked up calls, served tea to the customers, and cut up magazines that everybody was in. Of course, I also did lessons.
You just went through tons of things. OL to solo to Morning Musume (laughs).
Ahahaha. But I learned a lot of things and had fun. I came when I was in my 2nd year of high school, so up until then, I didn’t have any chances to do things that were related to an adult. I met all kinds of staff people and learned what kind of work they did. And I remembered their faces. I’m glad I did all that.
And you debuted as a solo artist. You experienced a unit in Gomattou and had your first solo tour…
In one year, it felt like an ordinary experience. Even as a solo, I appeared on “Kohaku Utagassen” [Red and White Singing Contest].
And the first time to appear on “Kohaku” on New Year’s Eve, it was decided that you would join Morning Musume.
Moreover, it was the beginning of the year, so I was half finished with my solo tour. At that time, the fans were already crying (laughs). I replied, “It’s ok. It’s not like I’m going to be gone.”
It was a big shock to the fans, so it’s supposedly a tough thing.
I guess so. I suppose they always thought I will be doing things by myself as “Fujimoto Miki.”
Were you shocked?
I wasn’t shocked, but because being in groups was not my strong point, I did think if I would be able to perform in a group. But other than wondering about joining, I was totally ok.
Anyways, when you joined, did you think, “If they just let me passed the first time?”
No, not at all. I was able to experience being solo and be able to participate in a group. I’m able to be happy two times more than most people.
In joining Morning Musume, was it different from what you imagined?
Well, I didn’t really imagine it at all.
You are a type who doesn’t have too much expectation?
Let’s see. For example, if I’m doing this kind of work, then, of course, there will be painful times. There will also be tough times. When I imagined that everyday will be fun and all sparkling if I debuted, then after I joined I thought it was tough (laughs). Normally, you don’t think of just wanting to sing. Even if there are tough times, I just think that there are even times like these.
What was your toughest time?
When remembering the dances and such, it’s completely different from solo. By yourself, it’s ok to just remember the choreography, but in a group, remembering position and movement one by one is hard. Moreover, when I joined, I had to remember about 10 songs at one time. There was no time, so in two hours I remembered two songs. Of course, that was tough.
Didn’t you become discouraged?
At a basic level, I didn’t. I hate losing and if I couldn’t do it, my feelings do become “I’ll do it!” I didn’t have many worries at all.
Really?
Yeah. I try not to have any worries. But I did have times where I did brood a little. But no matter how much I thought about it, there were a lot of things that can’t be helped. I don’t want to worry about things that can’t be helped. If there are times I really have to worry about, then at that time, at that moment, there’s a good reason to be worrying about it.
Did you also have something that you really worried about?
Yes. At that time, I don’t know how everybody thinks, but when I cry, I feel like why am I crying, and then I recover. When I fall, I really fall. That’s why, if I fall, I want to fall quickly. Because then I can only go up afterwards.
Oh, so cool.
Really? Aren’t I more like a person who doesn’t really think?
Going back, was the happiest thing was joining Morning Musume?
About happy things…When something good happens, I’m happier than the others. Basically saying, I knew after I joined Morning Musume.
More happy than being solo?
Yes. Even though I was happy, if I was by myself, I would think, “I’m glad,” and feel quite calm. But when I’m with everybody, I would be fired up and go “Wah!” With that, I think that’s a good part of being in a group.
If there are 12 people, the 12 parts of happiness doesn’t become one, but becomes 12 times more?
Umm, maybe more than 12 times. There are more kids that are happier than me (laughs).
Fairly worried about group activities, did you power-up from the good points of being in a group?
Well, even now, groups are not my specialty, but, now, when I think about the group of 12, including Iida, “We’re all together because of this group of 12.” Probably, if it was another 12 people, it would be difficult, but if it’s this 12 people, it will be ok.
You are 6th generation, but some how 6th generation is more of an image of “the 3 members and Fujimoto.”
That’s true. When the manager calls for the 6th members to come, he would also say, “Ah, Fujimoto, you don’t have to come.” I’m like, “Then please don’t say 6th generation!” (laughs). That often happens a lot. Immediately after joining, the 3 members had a PB come out. In the beginning, the 3 of them had lots of events together. During that time, I was doing things by myself. Having said that, there’s also an age difference, but no matter what, it has become an image of “6th generation and Fujimoto Miki.”
When the soon to be graduating Iida and Ishikawa are included, the total amount of graduating people is 6 people after 6th generation joined.
It’s somehow like a graduation boom (laughs).
When somebody graduates, does the atmosphere of within the group changes?
It changes vaguely. But everybody gets used to it quickly. When we experience more graduations, we quickly become use to it I think. Moreover, if it is before the graduation and after the graduation the single comes out, we do recordings of versions without that person in the photo shoots, T.V. shows, and such. If there is something like that, I would remember, “Ah, that’s right. She graduated.” With that kind of feelings, I get used to it little by little, I think. But, when recording, we often have talks like, “In the end there is one person missing; it really feels small.”
Do you think that you have to make up for the graduated person’s part?
For me, I go without changing; I continue as I have done it.
After now, with the leaders also changing, what do you think the new Morning Musume will become?
In a good way, it would be great if we didn’t get along. Morning Musume has started and continue as it was in the beginning as a “unit with rivalry.” Even though we usually get along, when it comes to work, I think it would be good if we didn’t get along in a good way. It’s not that we are on bad terms nor are we all clinging going all “Hey~<3.” I think it would be good if we are able to go with more rivalry. Without restricting the companionship between members, I think it would good if we have a sense of rivalry against other artists.
Is the sense of rivalry usually necessary?
I want to have it; I wish others to have it.
That kind of tension is also one of Morning Musume charms.
I don’t see it, but I understand that a “sparkling” feeling comes out. If more of that kind of feeling comes out I think Morning Musume will become more and more interesting. But when you think the “sparkling” will come out, you can’t get it out (laughs). But that is an individual problem I think.
Fujimoto is like a firework about to go off.
Ahahahaha. You can say it like that.
At the time you debuted as a solo, when you sang during a Morning Musume tour, did that “sparkling” feeling come out?
No, nothing like that happened. During a live, I had feelings like, “Let’s go have fun!” I wasn’t really nervous.
Before, you professed that you are not the type that is tense. Is that really true?
I don’t. When it happens, it happens, but I rarely do. I don’t get nervous before a live, like the other members do where they become, “This is bad, what should I do?!” But it’s good to be tense too.
That’s rare.
It’s like “a person is a person and I am me.” Before a live, I usually just say, “Ah, it’s about to start.” That’s why, before a live, Rika will always be next to me. She said, “When I’m with Miki, I calm down” (laughs). Tanaka, also, comes right before the real show, saying, “This is bad! This is bad!” but I reply (in a cool manner), “Well, even if you are nervous, it can’t be helped.”
Before a live, it’s like you are a refuge (laughs).
If I become nervous, I can’t do it.
Well, it’s only theoretically.
If I’m tense, I think it’s “wasteful.” But a tense feeling like “I’ll definitely decide here,” is important. It’s a live after all, so right before it starts, if you are nervous, it’s wasteful. It’s not fun when you are (laughs).
I see.
Probably, I get nervous later than other people. If I come out on stage, later, I’m already in high spirits and having fun. In other words, the time to be nervous is really small, so I don’t think I get nervous as much.
During your time as solo, you came on stage displaying your courage that no newcomer had.
In “Kohaku,” I was the top batter. At first, I wasn’t nervous at all. While I was thinking was it ok if I wasn’t nervous, the intro of the song started. The people who were on stage disappeared and I became alone. At that moment, for the first time, I was nervous.
Because the time to be nervous is small, does that energy get used somewhere else?
Probably (laughs).
Immediately following that “Kohaku,” were you notified that you were joining Morning Musume?
I was tricked. Right after I finished, it was said to me that there was news. But, in reality, there was no news.
Did you have any predictions?
No. But during “Kohaku,” the 4th and 5th generation was dancing behind me. And, if I think of it now, I wonder if it was for that. However, at that time, I didn’t even dream of that happening.
Was the staff uneasy?
My manager didn’t even know. In another room, he heard it at the same time and said “Eh?!” and it seems he was surprised.
It’s like those surprise shows.
Yeah, it really did.
Did you hear the talk from Tsunku?
Yes. He said it like it was really normal, “You are joining Morning Musume.” At first, before thinking “Happy” or “No” I was just shocked. It was just inconceivable talk, so I didn’t know what was a good reply, and said something like, “Uh, I’ll do my best” (laughs).
What about talks that it was for you to study and/or to fire Morning Musume up more?
None of that happened, but up to now there was no case like this happening and I was told something like, “If you could disrupt Morning Musume in a good way…”
Thanks to experiencing so many things, no matter what you do you have fun without getting nervous, perhaps?
That might be so. If that’s the case, during the time that I didn’t notice, I might have experience much more things than normal (laughs).
Actually, I think you did a lot.
If that’s the case, I think I gained a lot.
After now, is there a possibility that you would go solo again?
I wonder. When I joined Morning Musume, they said I would continue with my solo at the same time. It’s already been 2 years since it was sealed. It seems the timing hasn’t fit well. I’m busy with Morning Musume and I’m doing Country Musume events… I think doing solo at the same time would definitely be hard.
But, if given the chance, do you want to?
If that’s possible. But, doing a solo now is impossible. If I’m too busy, I’ll definitely die (laughs).
If you do a solo from now, will you be showing something different from before?
Let’s see. Since doing Morning Musume for these past 2 years, I definitely have been dancing more than my solo period. With something like that, I wonder if I can show something better than when I was doing it by myself.
So, you’ll have like a graduation for a second time?
Yeah, since I joined, I will leave again (laughs). Right now, I can’t imagine that yet.
If you are graduating, what kind of time do you think that will be? Will there be a possibility that it would be from you, saying you want to graduate?
No, I don’t think I’ll be saying it. When I look at myself, I think it’s different from when other people see me. Anyways, I’m doing my best here. And if the other people think, “This girl would be better off graduated,” I think it will be at that time I will graduate. Therefore, without being impatient, I will just do my best.
With the graduates leaving, haven’t the weight of responsibility in Morning Musume increased?
I think so. But, everybody should know what each person needs to do. I don’t think things like suddenly going out of control will happen, but that might be naïve (laughs).
Iida’s graduation is coming soon, but what kind of person is Iida in your point of view?
When I joined, the “older sister team” was Iida, Abe, and Yaguchi. At first, usually, they would call me, “Fujimoto.” But, I’m sure the very first person to call me “Miki-chan” is Iida. From then, Yaguchi and Abe called me “Miki-chan” and “Mikitty.” If Morning Musume was like a family, among them, Iida would be the “big sister.” But, even though she is the big sister, parts of her are childish (laughs). Yup, not “mother,” but like an “older sister.
Your ages are close, but did they have a strict side as older members?
Whether they were strict or not, at first, I was also defiant (laughs).
Defiant?
For things that you usually don’t be defiant about, I was defiant. The kids who joined Morning Musume from the beginning, had all the things that the older members taught them, they would quietly take it all in saying, “I see.” But, in my case, I had some experience from before. There are times where I think, “It might be like that in Morning Musume, but there are cases if you go outside it’s not like that.” And if I thought it was in question, I would clearly say, “But, wouldn’t it be like this?” Therefore, I wonder if Iida thought, “Who is this girl?!”
Well, about being defiant…
Um, particularly, I didn’t listen to what others where saying, but I didn’t just disobey all the time. It’s just, all the new members up to now, all the questions you wouldn’t think of and would think of, they just take in what you usually say. And when they don’t understand, they don’t comprehend it. So, it didn’t always end up as a fight.
Has the atmosphere of Morning Musume changed a little since you have joined?
I just do what I usually do, so I don’t know.
But, Tsunku said, “It would be good to shake up Morning Musume.” Did that happen a little?
Uh, maybe (laughs).
Has stress piled up doing Morning Musume?
No, none at all. Everyday, I’m able to do different things. I’m able to meet different people everyday. On the other hand, in my case, I think doing the same thing everyday is more difficult. Therefore, I think becoming an OL or a mom is amazing. That’s because everyday you wake up at the same time, if you have a husband, you have to cook breakfast for him. I think that’s totally impossible for me!
But, someday you will get married, right?
Maybe. But even if I get married, I want to continue working. If the person that I married says it’s ok.
Even when you turn 30 and 40, do you think you will still be working?
I think so. It might be at my pace though.
From hereafter, do you have new work you want to try?
Up until now, I haven’t really done any drama. Therefore, if I become a little more mature, I want to try dramas.
You still aren’t an adult?
Umm, I want to try when I’m around my mid 20’s.
Finally, two questions from the community. In your point of view, what kind of person is Tsunku?
Umm, an important person. Saying it like that, it might be weird, but to put it in words, it is closest to “an important person.”
There are a lot of members that say he’s father like.
Yeah, that’s probably true, but for me, I don’t think of “father.” It’s close, but a little different.
Like an older brother?
Also different. Is there a feeling between an older brother and a father? A person you can depend upon.
Different from a boyfriend?
It’s totally different from that (laughs). For example… even if you fail, he’s a person who definitely won’t laugh and definitely won’t make a fool of you. I think that type of person is really great and I respect him and feel at ease. Even if you really embarrassingly mess up, with that kind of person around you won’t be depressed and you are able to continue forward.
And do you mail him?
I occasionally mail. He sends out a mail writing the good points after a concert rehearsal or after the real performance.
What kind of points for example?
Umm, I wonder what? Recently about my dancing I think.
Well, then, to the next question. What kind of person is Morning Musume’s Fujimoto Miki?
If it’s only one word then it’s stubborn. Even if I didn’t join Morning Musume, I don’t think that will change. It won’t change… I don’t want it to change.
You don’t have anything like “If I joined Morning Musume, I will become like this?”
No. Even solo or in a group, there’s no relation. I constantly want to be myself. If I have to fit, I will fit, but I don’t want it to continue.
And so you can see the “cool” side?
It does. It might appear that way, but when I become pumped up, I’m pumped up. Also, the way I say things is cold, so I’m often said to be “scary” (laughs).
It’s cold?
It seems cold. I don’t plan it to be that way, I just say what I want to say normally.
It’s not that you are scary, but that you are just frank, perhaps.
Speaking of awkwardness, it might be awkward. I’m not letting myself be spoiled by anyone. I don’t want others to see me trying my best…
Even though you really are trying your best.
Yes. I don’t want others to think, “Ah, she’s trying her best.”
Do you hate something like, “Look! Look! I’m doing my best, right?”
No! Then I want to say, “Eh, so what?”
That’s why they say you are “scary.”
But, I can’t help it. I feel more and more like this. For example, even if I get into a fight, I definitely don’t want the irresolute feeling to continue. If it’s like in the shadows crawling, it would be better to face each other and settle it.
You rather finish in one round hit than to talk endlessly?
Well, I definitely don’t do that (laughs). But, with that kind of feeling. If it’s a long argument, it’s a massive fight. And, afterwards, if it finishes clearly, it would be good. Something like that. It’s a far example, but, really, no matter what, it might be like that feeling. Anyways, I hate troublesome things.
(2005.01.26)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Ai araba It’s All Right”
It’s a warm song.
I really like the lyrics. Singing the melody is also fun. It’s a warm song. The style is simple, so I’m happy that the fans during the live dances with us. I like all the songs that I sing by myself, but it’s a Morning Musume song and a group song, so it’s a cool song… It’s good that I can’t sing this song by myself, such as this song, “Joshi Kashimashi Monogatari,” “The Manpower!!!,” and so on.
-
Translated by Fenrir
Well, then, to the next question. What kind of person is Morning Musume’s Fujimoto Miki?
If it’s only one word then it’s stubborn. Even if I didn’t join Morning Musume, I don’t think that will change. It won’t change… I don’t want it to change.
And so you can see the “cool” side?
It does. It might appear that way, but when I become pumped up, I’m pumped up. Also, the way I say things is cold, so I’m often said to be “scary” (laughs).
It’s cold?
It seems cold. I don’t plan it to be that way, I just say what I want to say normally.
Do you hate something like, “Look! Look! I’m doing my best, right?”
No! Then I want to say, “Eh, so what?”
That’s why they say you are “scary.”
But, I can’t help it. I feel more and more like this. For example, even if I get into a fight, I definitely don’t want the irresolute feeling to continue. If it’s like in the shadows crawling, it would be better to face each other and settle it.
Miki keeping it real...:ONcool1:
THanks alot. Great interview.
-
She's so darn frank. Miki-sama. :heart: :lol:
Keep up the awesome work, Fen!
-
There are times where I think, “It might be like that in Morning Musume, but there are cases if you go outside it’s not like that.” And if I thought it was in question, I would clearly say, “But, wouldn’t it be like this?” Therefore, I wonder if Iida thought, “Who is this girl?!”
that reminds me a lot of myself, questioning authority. the entire interview with miki makes me really appreciate and like her a lot more. so thanks!
-
Thanks so much for translating this! It's really nice to get to read more about the girls, and as with Gray this also helps me appreciate and like Miki more.
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Ishikawa Rika
The positive and cute history still continues on.
This year, in May, Ishikawa Rika will graduate from Morning Musume.
She has been personally “counting down” starting from the second that Iida Kaori’s graduation live ended without problems. Even though she is busy thinking about lots of things, like Viyuden’s activities and visions after the graduation, right now, as a Morning Musume member, with all her might, she is making the last few days meaningful and having fun. “Charmy Ishikawa’s” positive and cute history will still continue!
Birthday: 1985.1.9
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Kanagawa Prefecture
Debut Song: Happy Summer Wedding (2000.5.17)
Stage Debut: Nihon Budokan (2000.5.21)
Yuko Nohji (N): At last, your graduation is in three months!
Rika Ishikawa (R): I’m looking forward to it a lot. I wonder if the spring tour is going to start sooner. Rehearsal hasn’t started yet, but as a Morning Musume member: standing on stage, T.V., performances, and covering events… each are important and I want to have fun. Also the next single, for me, is the last single. I wonder what kind of single it is and I’m very excited.
N: About your graduation live, it’s at Budokan, where you had your first live experience.
R: Yes, it is. Aside from that live, Morning Musume hasn’t performed at Budokan. Therefore, the only members that know Budokan’s stage are Yagucchan, Yossi, and I. The first time I heard it I was surprised and felt, at first, more “No way?!” than happy.
N: Do you have lots of memories, including the first live?
R: Yes. The day of the first live, during rehearsal, I went to see what it’s like walking through the guest seating. Budokan can fit about 11,000 people, right? And, 4th generation applicants were around 20,000 people, so when I think that I was one of two chosen out of those 20,000, I would go “Bwaaa” and goose bumps would appear. The probability of this and succeeding is amazing, isn’t it? Whatever I’m thinking, when standing on stage, I remember this.
N: Recently, when we interviewed Tsunku-san, he mentioned, when Iida’s graduation ends, next is Ishikawa’s graduation and we will continue forward and start changing, but…
R: Certainly, that is how it is. Up until Kaotan graduated, I couldn’t think about my own graduation. Somehow I put it in the back of my mind, but I thought I couldn’t help but think about it.
N: The announcement of both of your graduations was at the same time, wasn’t it?
R: Last spring. My graduation was announced one year earlier and up until now, it has been the earliest announcement. So, at the beginning I thought, if I continued thinking about just the graduation for one year, what will happen? But even thinking about it, there were more graduating members before mine, so I couldn’t think about it until halfway. In the end, if my true feelings came out, it came after Kaotan’s graduation live finished.
N: So until then you couldn’t have your true feelings come out?
R: Yes. The moment after the live at Yokohama Arena ended, I thought, “Ah, next is me.”
N: Was there a switch?
R: Yes, I switched. From now on, I’m thinking of lots of various things, such as what I want to do and how I will pass the time as Morning Musume. Well, that’s talk for the last few days. (laughs)
N: Do you have any thoughts about your changing self?
R: Certainly, it’s as Tsunku-san said, I have changed. Surely, it’s not “Positive Ishikawa” (laughs), but I’ve come to think about various things very positively. But when I saw Kaotan’s very cool graduation…I wondered if mine will be ok and I’m very worried.
N: You look forward to it.
R: Up until now, while I have been watching the cool senior members, I have caught up. I have a mysterious embarrassment as I become a “senior,” by welcoming my graduation. But this is just a test given to me. I think this means I can’t be soft anymore. Right now, I think I have to think about how to welcome my graduation ceremony well and I can’t lose to the other senior members who welcomed their cool graduation.
N: How were you told about your graduation at first?
R: A while before the announcement, I was suddenly called to come by myself to the office. I thought “Eh? I wonder what this is about?”
N: Did you think “It has finally come!!”?
R: Somewhat. Somehow I had a premonition. I thought probably today is a very important talk. Therefore, I was surprised, but inside I was calm.
N: At that time, were your feelings on graduating already prepared?
R: Before all that, Tsuji-chan and Kago-chan’s graduation was decided, but if that didn’t happen, probably, I would have been worried thinking “Eh? I wonder if I be able to graduate at this rate?” But when I heard that those two were graduating before me, I thought I would be fine too (laughs). Therefore, while it was all surprisingly fast, I was able to face forward and take it all in.
N: Previously, you mentioned that when you had confidence of “I’ll be okay by myself,” you want to graduate, but you do still have that self-confidence?
R: When the graduation was announced, frankly, I didn’t have the self-confidence. It’s just, that, recently, I have come to understand myself…I started not to push myself a lot towards a lot of things.
N: Without pushing yourself with things you can’t do, did you come to think that it would be better to do things you can do by yourself?
R: Yes. Before, whenever doing anything, I always tried to do my best to go beyond my limits. If I didn’t do that, I thought it wouldn’t be like me and I have come running in a selflessness daze. But, when I turned 20, I’ve changed. I’m a person that switches quickly. Maybe like being too simple-minded? (laughs) When I turned 20, I feel that my interior self grew a little more than from before. Things that I have never said before, comes out naturally from me now. And I thinking “I have become an adult” and the strength that came to me, little by little, seems to come out. Even if I don’t have self-confidence, I think it is ok, if I don’t force myself.
N: When you joined Morning Musume, you had “no matter what I’ll do my best to my limit” style, but we felt something like a balanced Ishikawa personality.
R: I don’t think the reason was that it was painful to do. But, seeing who I am now, I think I often try my best. Well, trying your best in that way is the result of using your instincts; therefore, being yourself is being yourself. Even now, that disposition hasn’t changed, but there is a big change in the point of valuing “me” time.
N: “Me” time?
R: For example, when there is a chance to relax, I really do relax. Up until now, my habit has been waking up in the morning, going to work, coming back from work tired and immediately going to sleep. I have come to think time for your self is very important. Things that are fun are like going to sleep (laughs). When I come home, my shoulders get tense.
N: Anytime when you get nervous?
R: Well, unconsciously. When I think, “Ah, now I’m getting uneasy”, my shoulders gets tense. I get surprised myself when I am at home and I am not relaxed.
N: It might be because you are still Morning Musume Ishikawa Rika, even when you get home.
R: Yes, I think so. But, you know, recently, when I come home, I’ve become sluggish (laughs). But I’ve come to understand that that is also important.
N: If that is the reason, then recently, we feel that atmosphere that’s being emitted also have changed.
R: Is that really so?
N: It is like being natural and a girl softly coming out. Previously, the impression was that even if it was a girl character, a childish aura comes out (laughs).
R: Ah, well, I also think that was forced. While looking back with what I am now.
N: About if you were being girly or not being girly?
R: I didn’t want to be called “a child-like woman.” I didn’t want to be a “child-like woman” myself. Even though I did what I usually did, I really didn’t want to be told that that was on purpose.
N: Was it because of your voice?
R: I think that was a big reason. I really, really didn’t want it to be that way. I thought if I had something like a child-like personality and rough, I didn’t want to be thought as that way. If I didn’t be as much as a girl as possible, I would be extremely worried.
N: Thus, the opposite kind of “child-like women.”
R: Yes. But, after all, it will become tiring. Because of that, even though in the surroundings it looked like “a candid girl,” when I go back home I’m completely exhausted and say, “Ah, I’m tired!” I think why I even do such things. Recently, though, no matter how I look at it, I’ve come to think nothing of it.
N: About being like a girl, is the gentle atmosphere the result of being yourself?
R: I think so. I don’t have any thoughts of forcing myself. But as I thought, when I worry over one thing, I only worry on that one thing and the atmosphere of being tense naturally comes out. When that happens, mysteriously, all the lower generation members don’t come gathering around (laughs). Thus, I enter my own world and I become prickly.
N: A bad habit.
R: Yes. That often happens. But, recently, while saying I think I’ve become better, I might not have. I don’t dwell on it often. Somehow, from the start, I think the brooding personality of me is like Papa. I can become very nervous and worry about people and such. I have intervened in a bad way a little because of that.
N: Personally, you are a big-hearted person before anything, right?
R: Even now, to the lower generation members, I give a little warnings and such to them one by one and I wonder if it is “too much” (laughs).
N: But there are times where you have to say it. Is that a hard role to play?
R: I think if it is something I have to tell them, then no matter how much, I want to tell them. Until the graduation, though the time is short, I have realized in my normal life that I want to talk about various things with them as much as possible.
N: With such relationships with the younger members, do you often hang out with them and such?
R: I want to have better relationships with them (laughs). But with the 6th generation, there is a good difference in ages. Being in the same generation and having similar feelings doesn’t really connect.
N: In the end, the wall between a 15 year old and a 20 year old is thick?
R: A little. At first, I was rivals with Sayu, but…
N: Really?
R: It is because I also had my own cute character. But, now, I see a more “Cute~!” feeling instead of rival. Even though we did Econmoni together, I still thought she is cute, pure, and young.
N: Speaking of young, when you joined Morning Musume, you were about her age.
R: Yes, that’s true.
N: Comparing the time from when you joined Morning Musume and entering Morning Musume now, the environment has considerably changed hasn’t it? The way of thinking has changed and the atmosphere has changed as well, hasn’t it?
R: When I entered Morning Musume, everybody had rival feelings flaring up. That’s why I said, it’s not the relationship was bad, but it was these rival feelings burning that we were greatly feeling. Even when we were all eating dinner, those felt those feelings would still flow.
N: So that’s a normal day in Morning Musume?
R: The most different thing of Morning Musume now is it hasn’t fully sensed the “friend” feeling. The senior members have a complete sense of being very professional. We also had that feeling of being nervous from the very beginning. If I think about that, the atmosphere right now has completely changed. Therefore, in a better meaning, if everybody has a little more rivalry feeling, I think Morning Musume will power up even more. Of course, putting on a fun concert is the most important, I think. But that’s not the only thing. Not only having a more feeling of friends, but also if the feeling of rivalry comes out… I think it will change somehow.
N: It’s just with the increasing change of generations right now; it’s a bit difficult, right?
R: But, even if it is just one person’s feelings like that, I think it can absolutely change. If the one person can strongly express her personality, and I see her, I would feel I have the try my best too. Surely, from now, I think it will change even more.
N: Is that your expectation?
R: Yes. As the mean of ages slowly decreases, naturally, the atmosphere will change. Right now if the situation is bad, I haven’t thought so at all. But, more and more, for Morning Musume, in order to have better significant relationships, it is definitely better to have a more rivalry conscious. If there is a little fire, Onee-san [big sister] will be happy! <3 Something like that (laughs).
N: After your graduation, you will become the main lead in Viyuden’s activities?
R: Yes, I think so. After hearing the talk about graduating, talk of forming a new unit before and after the graduation happened.
N: Was there any un-satisfaction of the plans of a unit instead of going solo after graduation?
R: It was said from the staff that I would be better in a group. Indeed, I think that might be true... If I was negatively thinking then it would be “I can’t be by myself, can I?” Actually, in that instant, I actually did think like that, but if I tried to think positively, that will really happen. When there is a rival nearby, I’m the type who will try harder. I will have the feeling of “I’ll try harder than anyone” when I’m standing on stage together with three people than standing by myself, you know. When I start having feelings welling up inside of me, I’m able to move forward.
N: It looks like your aim is for a personal victory in a team.
R: Yes, yes.
N: But, what about your feelings on trying to do a long awaited solo?
R: I do have that, but right now I’m trying my best in the unit’s activities and the more I can gain, the more it will be beneficial. And, lastly, in trying it by myself… I want to find in myself that I want to try for a solo. Probably, when I really decide that I want to try it by myself, at that time, I think I will want to do solo activities. But right now, I’m still not ready, and I can’t decide on wanting to do it. My feelings of wanting to do various challenging things are strong though.
N: Is it because you have to do various things as Viyuden’s leader?
R: With the exception of me being a member already, Viyuden debuted. Therefore, the situation had me being the only senior member. I have to give my best!
N: So, you’re going to try your best up to your limits?
R: Around the debut song “Koi no Nukegara,” I really had that feeling. A lot, a lot, of that feeling. That’s why I received a lot of advice from Kaotan.
N: About being a leader?
R: Yes. There’s nobody else with such strong advice from the heart. I go to her for advice even when she can’t come, saying heartily, “Kaota~n, being a leader is really hard isn’t?” (laughs) Occasionally, she has to say something strict. Even being far away, it is still scary. From those talks, I learn a lot of various things from Kaotan. Without limiting the leader, won’t the influence of seniors be big? One by one, things with big influence can be easily absorbed. It’s like that with me too, but even if the seniors are a bit nervous, that atmosphere will be contagious. If you are over happily, the tension can rise too.
N: That’s why, at times, it’s also important to relax and such?
R: Yes, that’s right. If I think of my real self, when I’m very relaxed unexpectedly, I’m a very carefree person. Ever since I was born into this world, it has been said that I’m “impatient” and “my pace is fast” and such, but people who knows my usual self say I “go at my own pace” and “do things calmly” and such.
N: Which is the real one?
R: I don’t even know (laughs)! In this world as time goes by and everyday doing work, I don’t even know which is the real me. But, recently, at last, I am able to maintain my pace.
N: About your pace, it might be a good influence to the younger members
R: I think so. Besides, I think my pace is spontaneous and it also has some “true” parts that come out. I think that is the best way for me to come out.
N: Well then, even from now, we should see more various “true” things, eh?
R: I’m feeling very excited and looking forward to things to come. Even in Viyuden, I have confidence that if I can look forward and push on, I’ll bring the other two with me. At the same time, if I’m a little unprepared, things will steadily fall apart and such. I feel like I’m at full speed power, but like before, without forcing myself I will try my best.
N: With your graduation three months away, have you thought of how you want your position to be in Morning Musume?
R: With my graduation being mentioned, I haven’t really thought about differing to an extent But, there’s the new leader, Yagucchan, and new sub-leader, Yossi. I will support those two in a position from the side… If there is anything that I can possibly do, I would like to take the initiative, but, for example, in a situation where all members of Morning Musume are in a conference, I want to listen to everybody’s say first. I think Kemechan was like that, but she seriously put everybody in order! For example, I want to become a person who is able to help others and help support mentally.
N: Like the roll of the “eye”?
R: Yes. To quietly watch over them. When I think that if one of them has something they are worrying about, I would talk to them and listen to their worries. I want to become that type of person. A type that plays it by ear? I’m in the middle of 3 sisters, so I understand the feelings of the older sister. I also understand the feelings of the younger sister too more than other people.
N: Ah, I see. You’ve mentioned that strong point. I think you maybe the type in the middle of 3 sisters.
R: Right? Right now, that “middle-child” personality helps a lot. I understand a little of both the feelings of the top and bottom, so in Morning Musume, I’m able to be in a position that fits me. Moreover, being in the middle, I’m also self-sufficient. When living a normal life, don’t you usually want the parents to leave you alone (laughs)? Therefore, I have strong feelings of wanting to be independent. If I didn’t join Morning Musume, I would want to hurry up and get a part-time job and become independent.
N: In the family, you play with your younger sister and to be spoiled by your older sister. Then, when you go outside, you are ok by yourself, doing your best to be independent?
R: Well, right now, I’m being spoiled by my younger sister. In other words, whether I’m the top or bottom, I’m still being spoiled by everybody (laughs).
N: Naturally.
R: Whether from top or bottom, I’m told not to do too much. I usually play with the younger members and I go eat lunch with the older members. When thinking positively, it is a good place to be.
N: Are you the same age as Miyoshi?
R: We are the same age, but Miyoshi’s birthday is a little before mine.
N: Well then, in Viyuden you are in the middle.
R: Ah, that’s right! Even though I’m the leader and the older member, I just noticed that it is about time that Miyoshi starts to be the serious one. Hmm, am I the fool then?
N: No comment (laughs).
R: But I have no intention to be the fool.
N: Speaking of which, you said you liked being last.
R: Not being last, but I like the vague feeling of being second from the bottom. Talking about being in the middle of three people, thinking about it, I’m the second from the bottom. Well, it is also the second from the top too.
N: Even though you are getting older, the “spirit” of being in the middle won’t change, huh.
R: Probably, it will never change. I don’t think it has changed.
N: For example, have you thought of what kind of person will you be at 30?
R: 30… I have imagined it. Before, Tsunku often said it is good to think of goals of what you want to become 10 years later. When I joined Morning Musume at 15 I imagined myself at 20.
N: What kind of 20 year old was it?
R: More mature. I imagined a more mature and pretty older sister. People don’t change their outer and inner appearance easily. In the end, it might be impossible to change the basis of your personality from before. My ideal is a little too high (laughs).
N: Even when you turn 30, will you still continue to work?
R: I want to continue. Right now, when I see Nakazawa for example, I think she is cool.
N: Well then, even when you 30, please put out a photo book.
R: Umm, I wonder if I can put one out (laughs). But, I want to.
N: At that time do you still see Morning Musume continuing?
R: I want it to continue. It will continue to change more and more. Until the very end, I wonder if the graduated members will return to Morning Musume. And, I wonder what will the average age be then (laughs). But, still, even though I will graduate, if they still continue to do their best in Morning Musume, I think I will be encouraged.
N: Being in Morning Musume up until now, what is the most important thing you’ve gained?
R: The strength to believe in yourself. Probably. I think if you can’t believe in yourself, you aren’t able to do your job and such. Even if a lot of fans say, “We love you!” and you cannot like yourself, then that’s rude to the fans. If I was in a fan’s position, I don’t think I would be able to like that person. Even with that said, it’s still hard to like yourself.
N: Have you ever not been able to like yourself?
R: I have come to like myself, but it took some time. Right now, there are a lot of fans that say, “Rika-chan, we love you! <3,” but I came to like myself because I didn’t want to lose to them. I think that is thanks to Morning Musume.
N: When you joined, you were worried about being negative and everything.
R: Yeah, but, even now, if I make one mistake, my negative side may come out, if I don’t pay attention. Really, it came close to 5 years to have confidence to say, “I like myself.”
N: Lastly, two questions from the community. From your point of view, how do you view Tsunku?
R: A father-like person. But, probably, a lot of other Hello Project members will say the same thing. But, really, if I say one thing, it would be “Father.” Tsunku, first and foremost, is an artist, so I learned how to think of singing songs as being fun from him. Even now, I’ve learned and been able to study lots of things. He also helped me in lots of ways, mentally. He’s a very cool Papa and really is a person who you can respect.
N: Do you exchange lots of email?
R: Recently, I haven’t, but not exchanging any is surely proof that I’m being energetic (laughs). Long ago, when I was really negative, Tsunku-san would get worried and email me, “Are you ok?” I am the type who wouldn’t go for advice when I’m worried about myself. So then, when it all builds up inside of me, Tsunku-san, who seems to see through it, emails me. When that happens, my reply is very long. Then, the max length the email is small, so we don’t send only once, but send about 2-3 times. At the very end, I always write, “Sorry for making this very long.” (laughs)
N: Well, then, one more question. What kind of person is Morning Musume Ishikawa Rika?
R: The middle child of 3 sisters.
N: Understanding!
R: Even in Morning Musume, until the end, I wonder if I will still be the “middle child.”
N: Probably.
R: Is it like being the middle management? Something like that.
N: Um, is it like being able to push responsibility onto the lower members, and getting the older members mad (laughs)?
R: No, no, no. It’s nothing like that at all. But, up until the end, it’s being able to be in the “second daughter” place that makes me very happy. For me, it’s the most comfortable place to be.
(2005.02.04)
Morning Musume. My best song: “The Peace”
After my graduation, I wonder who’s going to do my monologue.
For me, the song with my best memories will never change. Even now, it is sung at concerts. But, you know, I have never messed up my monologue even once. Even when we have sung it for many hundred times, I’m still amazed at myself. After I graduate, I wonder who will say my monologue. I look forward to it! <3 But, if I’m told I can just say that one part, I might come to concerts no matter how many times in order to say the monologue (laughs).
-
Thanks so much for the translation Fenrir :ONkneelbow:
Awesome interview :heart:
-
thanks again. This didn't have as much effect on me as the miki one did though. xD
-
wooow.. thx so much fenrir.
its new for me ^^ xDDD
-
thank you for translating these... esp. the Mikitty one. XD you deserve a reward or something hehe
-
YAYY!!! Awesome Fen :heart:
These interviews were so DEEP. I learned a lot about their character in em. so good. Rika + Miki Time to read! And I see you've improved so much in your translating, so proud. :sniff:
-
^^^^ And how do you know if I improved, hmm?? You dont read Japanese! :P :P
Glad you like them. XD
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Yoshizawa Hitomi
She shines with a positive passion.
With a cheerful greeting of “Hello!” Yoshizawa Hitomi comes smiling naturally. At that moment, the room was embraced with light and shined. In Morning Musume, she is shining brightly with energy and in futsal, she displays bold leadership…Recently she shines with a positive passion that comes out at every conversation. Anticipating activities as the new sub-leader, Yossi is forever the handsome girl!
Birthday: 1985.04.12
Blood Type: O
Birthplace: Saitama Prefecture
Debut Song: Happy Summer Wedding (2000.05.17)
Stage Debut: Nihon Budokan (2000.05.21)
Yuko Nohji: With Iida graduating, you will take the position of sub-leader. Number 3 from the top!
Yoshizawa Hitomi: And, next, when Rika graduates, I’ll be number 2 from the top! If I think about that, I’m really shocked (laughs).
Somehow, still, you seem to have the image of being the middle 4th generation member.
I think of it like that myself. Among the 4th generation members, I’m always the frivolous or staggering characters, so when it comes to position it’s like “Wah! Number 2! I’m the sub-leader!”
Worried?
My parents seem to be worried. They say, “You became number 2? Are you going to be okay?” (laughs). But I don’t want them to say, “It’s impossible for you,” so I want to do this.
Does it trigger a change in you with other people graduating?
In my case, with any body's graduation, there are little “big” changes in positions. With that meaning, I don’t think I will change. It’s just, if that time comes, even with lonely thoughts, my feelings will switch to, “I have to go on.”
Do you think you will become strong on that journey?
Let’s see. I don’t often move. Even if the members change, in the end, my place wouldn’t change and the things I do won’t change. Morning Musume has members come and go and it’s not a fragile thing… more like strong, when I come to think about it.
In context of age, do you feel that your position has changed in the group?
Umm, I wonder. I don’t feel that I have changed, but if you look around the outside, I think that I probably have changed a lot.
How so?
Before, even in backstage, I was a person who didn’t often go mingle with everybody else. Recently, I feel that I’ve been hanging out with everybody naturally. In that case, I have changed a little. But, even now, there are times where I’m alone. I haven’t really changed. Still, when I do events, I wonder if the people around me have seen I’ve changed.
Do you realize it yourself that you “want to change?”
No, it just flows naturally. I don’t really think to myself, “I should do it this way.” But, the one thing I always wanted to try once is to see from an outside point of view.
Personally yourself?
There is also that. Even to anything. If I think in Morning Musume and then think while looking from the outside objectively, wouldn’t it be different? For example, I think I’m definitely doing things well and have lots of self-confidence doing things. In addition, because of that, if you think of how you see Yoshizawa Hitomi … in other words, you always think like that. If it’s like that way, then right now, even with the feelings I have, I can see it clearly. If it becomes like that, I also start to understand things like, “If I do it like this way, the atmosphere will become better.”
Right now, if Yoshizawa Hitomi is like this, then it is cool. Do you have a sense of producing yourself by yourself?
I do have that. How does the world see Morning Musume’s Yoshizawa Hitomi? Therefore, when I’m in the house, I think watching TV through the eyes of an ordinary viewer occasionally is important. Which I do. If I don’t, no matter what, I’ll just be in a direction I like. My world would become bigger (laughs).
The recent Yoshizawa is an “aggressive Yoshizawa.” You are just positive towards anything.
Hahaha. Let’s see. Basically, if there is a chance, I have a personality that is easy to fit in. Basically it’s the state of being completely open (laughs) and if I put on a wig for the short story, I become that character instantly. If I wear cool clothes, I become that kind of character. Fundamentally, I always live “naked.”
Ohhh, a naked character (laughs).
Not like that. It’s like I receive colors and the fun part is being able to change frequently.
When something new comes, you are able to immediately switch to that and always be on stand by. It’s hard being like yourself, huh?
But, I’m very fickle. Personality-wise. Therefore, I always want to have fun doing a lot of things every time than just doing one thing forever.
Earlier, you said, “I’m fickle.”
That’s because I’m really fickle. I don’t keep going. But I do keep going when I like it. Even in fashion, I’m rapidly changing. It’s just even I’m in the middle of changing, there are still something I like. Those things remain and I like changing rapidly.
It’s been 5 years since your debut as Morning Musume…
It’s amazing, isn’t. I haven’t continued doing something for 5 years.
What about volleyball?
About 3.5 years.
Well, you did do it longer than volleyball.then.
Wow, I did. Amazing.
Was there any moments where you were tired of Morning Musume?
There were moments where I was tired of “I’m Morning Musume Yoshizawa Hitomi.”
Really?
Many times (laughs). I thought that it’s “very tiresome” and I want to really change. I had moments like that. It’s like, if I do “me” every single day, I even become tired of it
Ultimately, a fickle nature (laughs).
That’s right. If it’s boring, immediately, I “want to become something else.” Therefore, maybe… there isn’t “myself” often.
To continue being a completely white canvas is a talent you know.
I felt that I didn’t have my own style to begin with. Even in my normal life, for example, there were times where I want to follow a strict pattern. For those times, I get up at 7, take a walk, makes sure I eat 3 meals a day, take a bath at night and go to bed before 12…that kind of life feels good. But, while continuing like that, it becomes boring, so next time, I want it to become an exciting life. I think doing that kind of thing lets my feelings out.
So, by changing you are able to become less stressful.
Yes. Changing the hairstyle changes the mood, so the color changes often too.
But, in Morning Musume, you don’t become tired of it.
That’s true. There are a lot of different members in Morning Musume, we sing different kinds of songs, and there are a lot of different dances. Everyday we do a different kind of work. Being in one group; in that group, I can rapidly change. That’s why I think I don’t become tired of it.
Members change within the group, as well as position changes, so all this fits you, huh?
Moreover, if the people that are watching always see the same hair style and clothes, and just doing the same things, I think it would get boring. Therefore, personally, I want to change constantly. To a degree that’s not often gone (laughs).
When was the most boring time for “Morning Musume Yoshizawa Hitomi?”
Um, I wonder when… Around last year? Around 2003. I got bored and wandered around.
Wandered around?
It was like, “What should I do next? What should I become?” That’s right, it was like I was very tired of doing it.
Why did you become bored?
I feel to be bored is closer to “being lost.” It was like I couldn’t let out all the sad feelings I had. I didn’t say, “Tomorrow is certainly this!” but I felt being embraced by a “mowaan” feeling. While doing things one by one properly, I was sure that I would move forward, but… inside, it was like I didn’t grab onto “something.” I felt I couldn’t see. It’s like a time of being a rebellious student? I’ve always continued being close to that kind of feeling.
And it was the first time of being rebellious?
Let’s see. I felt hazy towards all things. Even towards me and even towards my surrounding environment. I thought if there was something inside of me, it was contradicting everything else.
Surely, it was a rebellious mental stage.
Everything was a barrier. I felt like that’s enough, and shut out everything! Steadily, it became a condition of repelling everything. That’s why I didn’t often listen to what other people said. And, then during 2004, little by little, I felt refreshed.
You seem to be in a cycle of “charge” and “discharge.”
That may be so. When I feel like going to bed, I suddenly become awake and move around a lot.
When it became 2004, what happened that made you become “awake?”
I wonder what it is… One thing is I started “talking.” Even until now, I usually had normal conversations with the members and manager, but it is just, if it turns to things about your inner thoughts I don’t often talk to people. There wasn’t a person I could talk to about those things.
That was from when you joined Morning Musume?
No, no. It’s been like that since I was little. I wasn’t a kid who talked about my worries at the moment, even to my parents. It was just very candid conversations, like, “Food! What? There’s none? Then, I’ll sleep!”
Isn’t that dad-like (laughs)?
But, it was really just like that. Even when my worries piled up inside of me, I didn’t know how to go ask anybody for advice. But, that was normal for me. And, then, last year, around the time of the musical, “Edo Musume Chushingura,” I became really good friends with Country Musume, Satoda Mai, and Coconuts Musume, Ayaka. That year, during, summer, we talked about a lot of various things. Around that time, to exaggerate a little bit, I really thought that life was good. Until then, I plainly felt that I could go on by myself.
Through your friends you’ve changed.
To be able to talk about what you are feeling inside without reservation is really big. From that, gradually, you open even to the people around you. Up until now, I definitely don’t want to say and let other people see my weak points. But on the other hand, I know it’s ok when those points come out.
That’s good. That’s a good chance.
Until then, I didn’t know how to clear the stuff that built up inside of me. It’s like while sighing, you realize that the bag of candy is empty (laughs). But that kind of thing happens a lot. While sighing a different sigh, even though I don’t eat the candy, I know I can clear myself when I talk to my friends saying, “It’s like this or it’s like that.” If I do that, even my way of thinking becomes positive naturally.
I wonder if it’s like indigestion.
Umm. It’s mostly like indigestion. But, really, if it stays as indigestions, the poison will build up.
Then, it’s like fecal coming out; sorry for the very rude example.
No, no. Haha; it’s really like that feeling (laughs).
If the poison builds up, then it influences your work, right?
Yes, it has. But, right now I’m able to maintain that balance having fun playing and “Alright! It’s time to do my best at work!” I’ve become able to take things in that make me shut out little by little. If the barrier was wide, I can’t meet other people. And I’m finally in Hello! Project, so my friends are really important.
Also, in this year, futsal activities have become very big?
Yes, it’s quite big. Almost one year has passed. In the end, sports have let me grow.
How?
Basically, it’s something I get excited about, if I do sports. I have also always played volleyball and since I was little I have like all sports. If it becomes that kind of setting, I can’t be silent. The part of me that doesn’t want to become a burden comes out.
I wonder if the main cause is that “aggressive Yossi” is attached to that.
In other jobs, if somebody said something along the lines of, “I want do that,” I have had times where I say, “Well, then go for it,” and let them do it. But for futsal, I can’t let anyone do it. When somebody wanted to do it, I say something like, “No, wait a minute! I’ll do it!” I start wanting to go at it more and more.
It’s cool, your courageous figure when you are playing futsal.
That’s because it’s really a win-lose world. And there’s no script. We practice and to see the result of our hard work is really fun. In the end, I love anything related to sports.
This may be true in volleyball too, but when you joined Morning Musume, the physical part was quite harsh.
When I joined the club activities, I saw the talented older members and thought, “I have to catch up,” so I would desperately try my best and when I wear the uniform it was a good feeling…When I first joined Morning Musume it was similar to that. I might have forgotten the burning instinct that I felt then. But playing futsal revived those memories. I wonder if those feelings are coming out in Morning Musume as well.
Is it connected?
Yeah, it’s connected.
When the fuel that pumps you up goes down, do you still go “gah!” and get pumped up?
Let’s see. When I go try anything, I go pumped up with that ambition. When I play futsal, I surprise even myself. In matches, it’s painful to lose, and right after, I run to where the supervisor is and say, “With practice like that, we definitely aren’t going to win!” After that, I head back to the waiting room, calm down, and go back to say, “Eh, did I do something?” Others replied, “You said that to the supervisor.”
Your adrenaline comes out.
It does. I suddenly become an athletic person. At that time, I’m really interesting (laughs).
Even in Morning Musume, is athletic part tough to join for the younger members?
No, no. That doesn’t happen. It’s just, I work hard and grow; probably, I know that if I don’t push hard, I won’t grow. At that time, the older members who were working hard, already looked like demons to me. I got to that position and got close to the people who I saw as demons, I come to realize that “they were angels” (laughs). I’ve got it told to me, so that’s why it’s the “me” now. And now, to be honest, there is no person scolding like at that time, so I feel that there is not enough tension. The time I should say it, I can’t properly say it. So I think about it through sports (laughs).
Becoming sub-leader has lots of responsibilities, right?
From the start, I knew I had to be able to handle it. I have to do it properly. But, it might be tough.
The same generation members that you grew up with are graduating; don’t you feel sad?
Nope. It might be because I’ve become aggressive (laughs). The worried feelings also turn into something like “Let’s do it!” energy. On the other hand, if it doesn’t go well, I have thoughts of, “Ah, what am I going to do?” If I show this side to the older members, the younger members won’t come. Without changing from before, I will go firmly. I wonder if I’ve become those people who go with such force that it’s foolish (laughs).
Earlier, you said you regretted that you stopped playing volleyball midway, but what you did wasn’t useless, right?
Yup, it was an experience for life. I’m glad I did volleyball.
At any rate, you will be graduating Morning Musume at some time. Have you thought about it?
From the start, I have always thought about what I was going to do when I graduate. Thus, if all the 4th generation members graduated, I have thought about it closely. But, right now, I want to do what I’m supposed to do at the place I’m at right now. However, if my turn comes, I’ll think about it at that time and I want to continue forward.
Hey, you are the last 4th generation member.
When Rika-chan graduates. But, since I remain, I want to work intensely. I want to show a Morning Musume that did other things when the other 4th generation members weren’t here.
I think your form in “The Manpower!” song was a sign.
Ahahahaha, the other members imitate that a lot though.
What kind of timing do you want to graduate in?
I wonder. More than timing, I think of what kind of graduation ceremony it will be. Everybody has a graduation live. I don’t want to do that. Somehow, it’s embarrassing (laughs). Recently, not just Morning Musume, but there are also Hello! Project graduation lives. If I graduated among that many people, it would be troublesome. I really want to do with less people.
Only friends and relatives (laughs)?
Like a hand-shake event graduation.
There isn’t any like that.
But, something like that would be nice (laughs). I really don’t want something big. Something that magnificent is embarrassing.
That’s quite picky.
Yes. I think everybody else also has the same feeling. The basic Yoshizawa Hitomi is fickle, stubborn, and selfish (laughs). Even though I understand that, I want to graduate like that Yoshizawa Hitomi.
So, eventually, when will that be?
This year I turn 20. I feel that continuing like, “I’m Morning Musume,” until like 26, will not happen… Well, I wonder when it will be.
When you graduate, do you think you will change?
Consciously, I think I will definitely change. I have no choice. When in a group, I feel more relieved. Everybody is there, so we can help each other and it always happens. But, if going solo, there’s nobody to lean on. In another way, group and solo are totally different, but there are good things. Therefore, right now, I think there’s plenty of good points displayed in a group.
When you graduate from Morning Musume, is there anything you want to try to do?
There are lots of things, but basically, in the end, I want to do my best even more than what I’m doing now. I won’t be constricted to just this one thing.
Ultimately, a fickle personality.
Yup. In a good way, I want to be greedy. While doing various things with a good deal of greediness, if I can find something of “Ah, I couldn’t live without this,” it would be good. I may not be a person that is fickle at that time.
However, there doesn’t seem to be anything constricting you.
So it seems. If there’s no passion and no improvement, I can’t grow. Feeling achievement and satisfaction is still far, far away.
As Morning Musume member, you still don’t feel satisfied?
Yes. I still don’t feel satisfied.
And now, two questions from the community. For you, what kind of person is Tsunku?
A wonderful mentor.
What kind of mentor?
As an artist, I think he’s a very cool person. As Morning Musume member, there’s a big part that he is a “dad.” If it is as me as an individual, he is a big mentor as an artist. He did activities in the band, Sharon Q, and then a producer… I think he really is a genius. He constantly does challenging things, thinks about different things, but have a lot of obsessions. And yet, he makes sure he watches each person.
Recently, did you receive any kind of advice?
If it’s advice, I received an email after the New Year’s Hello Pro live. It was something like, “Recently, I think you are doing really well.” I was happy. Immediately, I reply, “I’ll do my best.”
Listening to the songs, are there times that make one understand Morning Musume?
I always think so. In “Roman –My Dear Boy” we become tomboyish. On the other hand, in “Namida ga Tomaranai Hokago” we become girlish. We change a lot, like those points.
It really is an inconstant personality…
Yeah, but I don’t tire of it (laughs).
Well, then, on to the next question. What kind of person is Morning Musume Yoshizawa Hitomi?
What kind of person… a father-like person.
Eh?
Father! Usually, isn’t a father in a tsukkomi [serious] position? To a daughter he would say, “You’re way of walking is bad,” and such. But, even with that, the daughter loves her dad. If something happens, the dad would be easy and praise and the daughter would be happy.
If it’s a crucial moment, there’s an instinct to protect.
Yup. In the end, a father’s words weighs heavily. Even if the mother says, “It’s time to stop playing your game” and is angry, the kids would reply, “A little more, 5 more minutes,” however, the dad would crash down like thunder and they stop, right? I also want to go to that position. More like I want to become like that
Recently, I think you become remarkably more like a lady…
What, is that so?! At the basic level, I’m like a boy. It’s just, from inside, the middle-age man is coming out more than the boy. There isn’t any elegance.
I don’t think so.
No, no. I’m basically unrefined (laughs). But, when in Morning Musume, that part of me is where I feel I belong.
A position that is most like me.
That’s because, if I had hair that was curly and said, “Is that so <3,” I feel like what happened (laughs)? If I think what personality I have that comes out in Morning Musume, in the end, I want the boyish character to go out. When I’m with the other members, usually I’m the father. A parent (laughs).
But I don’t want you to be like a parent.
But I want to feel like that.
As the pillar of the family!
That’s right. Probably, Yaguttsan, as the leader, has lots of pressure and me, as sub-leader, want to support her no matter how little.
Then, Yaguchi is the mother and Yoshizawa is the father.
Even if we balance each other out, it feels just like that (laughs).
(2005.01.14)
Morning Musume. My best song “I Wish”
I like the song and lyrics; it will always be my favorite.
I chose this song before, but I don’t think my favorite song, “I Wish,” will change. As a 4th generation member, this is a big song. As an individual, I love the music and the lyrics. It’ll forever be my favorite song. However, right now, while liking “I Wish,” I also have a fair amount of feelings for “The Manpower!!!”(laughs). I have full power and strength. It’s exactly my feelings right now. I want to go on like that.
-
Fennie :tfr9a7wg::tfr9a7wg::tfr9a7wg:
-
^^^^ And how do you know if I improved, hmm?? You dont read Japanese! :P :P
Glad you like them. XD
:lol:
Nice job fen!
Good read to help pass the time
-
Thanks again.
-
thanks! for sharing. ^^
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Takahashi Ai
For growth, everything is “fuel.”
Seeing, listening, and wanting to know anything and everything. She cannot help but have fun absorbing everything. Right now, Takahashi Ai is just full of curiosity!
Although, the girl on stage has become more and more reliable recently, this curiosity is not supposed to be related. The music that she loves, movies, theater, and books… Everything is “fuel’ for growth. But the one thing that the girl wants to see and know the most is probably is how she will steadily change in the future.
Birthday: 1986.9.14
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Fukui Prefecture
Debut Song: “Mr. Moonlight –Ai no Big Band-“ (2001.10.31)
Stage Debut: Himeji Central Park (2001.10.21)
Yuko Nohji: Iida’s graduation is approaching fast.
Takahashi Ai: Today was the recording of “Hello! Morning” and it will circulate after Iida’s graduation. Also, the graduation live is coming and while each person was saying a comment, we all cried. I resolved not to cry, but I still did.
Your feelings just came flowing out?
Yeah. Until the recording, my true feelings didn’t come out at all, but at the end, when I saw Iida crying…
When 5th generation joined, Iida said something like, “I may have scared the new members.”
Even though we are the same members, an older member is an older member. Especially, Iida because she is the leader and the oldest. Therefore, in the beginning, there was a bit of distance…At that time, when I talked to Iida it would be when I don’t understand something and I asked her. But, recently, we talk about music and movies. We finally come to talk about lots of normal things. But then she graduates…
What kind of message did you get from Iida today?
The last thing she said was something like, “I understand leaving your home area and I understand being separated from your parents and feeling lonely, so I didn’t want to get mad. But it was a situation I had to get mad at you.” When I heard that, I couldn’t endure it anymore. The tears came flowing.
Iida said it with her parental feelings.
Yes. It was like that. In the beginning, I didn’t know anything, so I thought, “scary.” I also thought why I had to get scolded. But, looking now, if I didn’t get scolded like that, I know that I wouldn’t be who I am now. I’m thankful for that.
This will be your 4th year in Morning Musume. Do you feel that you have matured?
I think I have changed, even a little, when I’m glad that I got it together. Therefore, next time, I want to have the same feelings that Iida has and I want to become a person who can tell the members after me various things. Today, I promised that with Iida.
From now on, you will be one of the older members.
When Ishikawa graduates in the spring, I will the 3rd person from the top (laughs). By age, Miki is older, but since she is 6th generation, I’ll be the older member.
Ah, is that so?
Will I be ok?
Please hold it together (laughs).
Yes, I’ll do my best!
The 3rd, huh. Lots of things have happened. You have experienced graduations many times, huh.
Whenever a person graduates, of course, I have feelings of “sadness.” I think I have been able to look more positively more than before. I have come wanting to see me doing solo activities. And, as I see that, I also want to do my best. I also want to see how I will change too.
For example, you want to inherit the solo parts that the older members sang during lives, but that comes with a great responsibility.
That’s true. When Abe graduated, I received quite a bit of Abe’s parts. That was my chance and my feeling of responsibility increased greatly.
Were you able to grow at that point too?
Yes. Recently, at Morning Musume lives, I sang Abe’s parts in “Memory Seishun no Hikari.” At that time, I felt, “This is really great,” again and I thought, “Ah, Abe has always sung this song.” When I listen and sing the song, it is completely different, but it is to be expected. And it just happens that I bought the “Memory” CD.
Before you joined Morning Musume?
Yes. I thought it was a good song. Therefore, right now, it’s amazing that I’m singing the song and I have great responsibility to sing it well. No matter how much I like Abe’s singing, I don’t want others to say, “It was better before.” I’m doing my best to have others say, “It’s a good difference,” or “I can hear a different song.”
It’s a different difficulty than when you get a solo part of a new song, huh?
It’s different. With a song that has a history, it becomes a target to compare with the old one.
Are you prepared for the good and bad of both versions?
Of course. It’s natural that there will be people who think that Abe’s version is better. But, among those people, there maybe people saying, “But, this version is also good.” I’ll gamble on that side (laughs).
Maybe those who think the previous version is better will turn their heads.
Yes, that’s what I think. Like, “How was it?!” But, that might be too cool. Usually, I’m not that cool at all. I become cool on stage. It’s probably because it’s something I like to do. I like to dance and sing, so the live is always the only place where I can be cool.
But that might be the real you?
Maybe?
The Takahashi on stage is quite strong.
Ahaha. Maybe.
When you dance, your expression also changes.
Ah, that’s often said. But, I don’t really know. But, well, that might be my cool face (laughs).
Which part do you think of you that has changed the most since you joined?
The part of me during lives, maybe. I think the best place to grow during work is on stage. I did lives in the middle of my first year. I think I changed a lot during that time. For example, before, I just thought of not making any mistakes and having to catch up. But, in the middle of doing lives all the time, the way I think changed. Not making a mistake is important, but more important than that is I have to convey. Among the expressions in the world, I think I have come to understand that just trying my best is not enough.
It is not keeping the things you learned perfect, but that you still haven’t been able to perfect it?
Yes. Before, if I messed up anything, it will immediately show on my face. But, recently, it seems it doesn’t come out. Even though I make a mistake, I think it is better to show it. I’ve come to notice that it is more fun at lives that way.
If that’s the case, then that might be the reason we can see your strength.
Maybe. But, really, even if I make a mistake, it might not be good that it’s done with flair (laughs).
When you first come on stage, I get the impression of a feeble girl, but…
Hahaha. When I first come on stage, my attitude is too weak. I still have the sense of “ballet” within me.
You started learning ballet since you were little, huh.
The other day, I saw a video of Mako-chan when she first started. And I thought her frank attitude was good.
Do you think it’s not good to have an attitude?
Not necessarily so. When doing ballet-like behavior, in the end, it is not cool. Isn’t it cooler in a dance to a more rough behavior? Well, it is not cool if you start stooping.
Do you feel like it becomes a bit of rock?
Maybe. Before, I might have held on the feeling of “I did ballet,” a little too long.
I’m sure that the feeling of the beat is completely different.
Yes. When I was learning ballet, I never heard of a 16 beat. Really (laughs).
During these 4 years, you sure have remembered a lot of things.
I was still my 3rd year of middle school, so I knew way too little. But, in a blink of an eye, 4 years have passed. I still remember my audition as if it happened just recently. The boarding house, the acceptance place; I can even draw them, but I can’t draw (laughs). Anyways, the speed of the day passes by fast. 24 hours just doesn’t seem enough.
When running around, in a blink of an eye, 1 year has passed.
When thinking how to do things carefully, time passes by too quickly. So, now I have come to think of valuing my own time more preciously. Until then, I thought, “It’s ok even if I don’t have time for myself, right?” So for 1 to 2 years I didn’t have time to myself.
Right now, how do you treasure it?
Through little things. When I go into the bath, the time from bath to when I sleep, and so on. At that time, even if I’m not doing anything special, I’ve come to feel, “Ah, times like these are good.”
That is not Morning Musume Takahashi Ai time, but just Takahashi Ai time?
Yes, normal time (laughs). Without thinking and then suddenly noticing that time passed, “Ah, it’s already this time?”
What do you do to pass the time?
Nothing too important. Usually, while grumbling to my mother, it becomes sleeping time (laughs). I also read a lot. But, recently, I thought of learning English. Therefore, when I choose a movie, I can watch it again on DVD, but it is difficult. I can’t keep up.
It’s amazing you do this even though you are busy.
First, while watching with Japanese subtitles, I listen to the English. Then I watch it with English subtitles. But, when watching with English subtitles, I only try to catch the spelling, and in the middle, I go, “Ah, what’s the meaning?” and don’t understand. Recently, I feel like I understand more than before, but I can’t keep up speaking yet.
Always with the same movie?
Yes. That’s why I look for a movie I won’t get tired of. Right now, it’s “Coyote Ugly.”
Wow, cool. Fits the image perfectly. If you also said, “A Romance Day Off,” it’ll be surprising (laughs).
Is that so?! Not too long ago, I was thinking of taking English classes. I want to learn everyday conversational English than English taught in school. I think I’m more attached to watching movies.
Other than movies, you can also learn from music.
That’s true. You can also dance in “Coyote Ugly.” Moreover, right now, I want to be able to sing like Leann Rhymes, whose song is in the movie. Yeah, right now, I think I want to learn songs more than conversation. I listen to a lot of Western music. If I don’t look at the lyrics, I don’t understand. Therefore, I want to get to the level where while listening to the song, I can go, “Ah, so that’s meaning of the lyrics.” I want to understand English to that extent.
You seem to get absorbed into things…
It might be a good thing.
Do you like studying?
More like I like seeing all kinds of things. Not only just Japan, I want to try to see things all over the world. Each country has their culture and traditions, right? Someday, it’ll be great if I can go around and see lots of things. But, first, I have to study Japanese culture.
So when a foreigner asks, “What is kabuki?” you won’t be in trouble when explaining (laughs).
Right. But, if somebody asks me about Takarazuka [an all female musical troupe], I have confidence in explaining.
Right now, do you think you are unsatisfied with yourself?
Maybe. I always think, “I can still do better.” I think that kind of thinking is negative. And then, last year, during the musical, I sought advice from the people who were co-starring. They said, “That is positive thinking.”
On the “not good enough yet” thinking?
Yes. The “I’m not acknowledging myself,” part, so I keep moving forward. I completely understood that. What I worried was that I need proof that I’m moving forward. I felt quite relieved then. That’s why, right now, I’m able to talk about it.
It was quite a big change?
It was big. I’m really glad I sought advice.
What you thought was negative turns out to be positive, just like when you think your blood type is A, but it turns out it is O.
Yes, yes (laughs). When I think I can’t, the “me” right now, thinks I can do better, so it’s a big reversal. Therefore, I will continue to think that way from now on.
Did you have fun as you gradually built a new self?
Ah, I might had have fun.
Right now, do you have some new interest that came to you during work?
In terms of trying something fun, I want to try drama or theater. I still don’t have self-confidence and at a stage to be able to say “I can do it!” yet. Recently, from the bottom of my heart, I thought, “Ah, this is fun.” I’m bad at remembering monologues and it takes time for me to remember. Therefore, I’m pretty sure I’ll be bad at dramas and theater, but I think it is really fun, so perhaps I can become good at it. I’ve come to feel that way. And, I go watch a lot of theater shows.
To study?
Not only for that reason. Nevertheless, when I watch it, I think, “If it is me, I want to do this.” “Ah, I want to stand there.” Recently, on my days off, I feel like to go watching.
But, from when you debuted, you experienced theater in “Morning Town.”
But, at that time, it wasn’t good at all. I still didn’t have self-confidence. I could only be composed with my back facing the guests. That’s so long ago. At that time, I mailed Tsunku for advice saying, “I going to mess up my monologue.”
He replied, “Don’t worry about it, and do your best on the play,” huh.
Yes, yes. That’s memorable. I was really like a kid. Asking advice for that.
Well, last year was a big turning point year then.
Yeah. Last year, I turned 18. It was one year full of things. There were times where it was painful, but thanks to that, my way of thinking has changed. I’m glad I got over that.
Were there a lot of painful times?
Yes, but, of course, there were lots of fun times too. The painful things… were quite painful! When thinking like that, I become negative again (laughs). There are things I couldn’t do and I get depressed, but it was a good experience. Members, staff, and the people around me, all encouraged me. No matter how hard it was, I knew it was a blessing that I was in a good environment.
Right now, are you glad you are in Morning Musume?
Very much. I’ve been with the members longer than with my family, so we can understand each other very well. Therefore, recently, on the other hand, when I have long holiday, I miss them.
You want to meet them again, huh.
So, even on our days off, we all mail each other (laughs). That happens a lot. Therefore, it feels like a normal family.
Being together that long, I would think you guys don’t want to see each other’s faces (laughs).
That’s what I thought. But, not at all. Even in private, we are together more than friends at school. Even during work, we promise to go together. We sleep over at each other’s places. Especially in the same generation, we are the closest family.
Has it gotten so painful that you want to stop being in Morning Musume?
Hehehe, yeah. Honestly, it was right after I joined. I really got homesick. First, transferring schools was tough.
What time was the most painful during the past year?
At that time, I didn’t have any feelings of wanting to quit. Moreover, the musical was a big thing. The experience then really saved me. In the musical I received a major role. There was a great pressure, but at the same time, the feelings of wanting to do this came out. There was also a responsibility to convey the message that was in the story. Therefore, there wasn’t this pain of wanting to stop. It was wanting to be able to play the role.
When you are pressured, do you get pumped up?
Hmm, I wonder. I’m pretty sure that the more pressure there is, the more I want to do it. In the beginning, I thought, “I can’t do this,” but in some time, my feelings change and I became fired up. When I think, “Ah, I’ll be ok,” I can change to, “Ok, I can do this!”
You turned 18 now; are you feeling more mature?
Yes. But, long ago, I thought the 18 year old me would be more mature.
When you joined, did you think you would still be in Morning Musume even when you turned 18?
I didn’t have time to think about it. I didn’t even think about tomorrow (laughs).
What will 20 year old Takahashi be?
Hmm, I wonder. I want to change how I think now by then.
But, you don’t want the curiosity that you have now to change, right?
Yes. When I have time, I want to be absorbed in things. Even now, even a little, I want to be in to a lot of things. It’s because I don’t want to feel like I’m not doing anything. I always want to do something. That’s why going to bed is wasteful.
You sure are greedy (laughs).
Ahaha. I know there are more important things then sleeping, it’s the time of growth. But, even though I have to go to sleep, I look at my watch saying, “Just a little more,” when I watch movies.
Life goes by fast?
Death might come quickly (laughs). But, that kind of time is not even bitter. It’s not that I don’t have a sense that I have to study. I think it’s more like a vitamin for growth.
When you turn 20, you might have graduated from Morning Musume.
I don’t know, I haven’t thought of that far yet.
What kind of time do you think you will be graduating?
I don’t know anything about that. But I want it to be a time where I think I can graduate. Doing the things you want to do; to graduate because you want to, something like that. Umm, I really don’t know.
Well, then, there are two questions from the community. First, what kind of person do you think Tsunku is?
A great person. Even during recordings and lives, when I see Tsunku’s thinking and decisions, I always think, “That’s good.”
Have you sought various advice from him even now?
We mail each other quite a bit. Recently, I asked him for advice for the Hello! Project live that we are doing now. At that time, what Tsunku told me is Morning Musume sings other people’s songs and other people sing Morning Musume songs, so for this reason we are amazing… something like that. Therefore, he says it’s ok to try harder and study music. Please sing the songs more carefully. Yeah, I really agree.
He somehow knows what you are thinking?
At the Hello! Project live, I sang “Akai Nikkihchou.” Just before the live, my solo part increased rapidly. Actually, it was really fast. Also, I think my expression, honestly, failed to be “composed.” I think that’s what Tsunku wanted to say.
The pain stabbed you.
Without getting the lyrics all mixed up, my head was filled to the fullest. So, I sang each line carefully, and I felt that my feelings didn’t go around. But, I feel what Tsunku said changed me. But, I’m still not there.
Something like, you can do more.
Yes. But, sometimes I try too hard, “go too far,” and I get mad (laughs). In “The Manpower!!!” they say I did way too much. It’s like it’s fake, and even though I want to stop, I can’t.
Ahaha.
Isn’t my back small [proverb]? That’s why I want to show it’s big. Maybe that’s why I over do it (laughs).
It’s like that is the reason we can see the big back, recently.
Ah, I’m happy. But it is still small, because of Mini Moni (laughs).
Well, then, the last question. What kind of person is Morning Musume Takahashi Ai? Last time you answered “my pace.”
The “my pace” hasn’t changed. I’m still barely fast.
But, you know you are positive. You became the type to go forward continuously.
Right. It seems like I grew. But, even now, my worries still haven’t run out yet. When I go home, I remember and worry about that stuff that happened that day.
But, you don’t show that on your face?
I plan not to show it, but it seems out in the open. They often ask, “Ah, what happened?” (laughs).
My pace and…
Stubborn. Ehehe, it can’t be helped, but I’m stubborn. I’m stubborn, but I can be insecure. If I’m set on one path, I only go that way, but even if a little doesn’t go right in the middle of it, I go, “Ah, what should I do? What should I do?”
Somehow, this peculiar characteristic runs through the 5th generation.
Really? But, I’m usually like this. Really like this.
But, for people who think they are normal, they are not normal.
Um, there might be a little gap. When you have to hurry, you are not in a hurry. When you don’t have to hurry, you are in a hurry. That might be a little weird. It’s like to praising a point, but you don’t praise it.
In other words? Something in work?
Yes. For example, after a live, when somebody said, “That was good,” I reply, “No, it still not good enough.”
Stubborn.
No, more than stubborn, when I’m praised, I definitely think, “Really, why?” I don’t take it in (laughs).
It might be that you think if you acknowledge that, you will stop growing.
Yes, I think so. I’m happy that I’m praised, really happy. I want to be praised. But, I still don’t want to acknowledge it. If I acknowledge it, I think that’s the end.
The next time you want to be praised more.
Yes, undoubtedly.
(2005.01.26)
Morning Musume My Best Song “Do it! Now”
It was shocking that it was a mature, cool song.
It was “Something like me;” the moment I heard the intro, inspiration hit, and I thought, “I love this song!” Until then, energetic, happy songs continued, so this mature, cool song was shocking. After this PV was shot, I knew Goto was graduating, so I thought, “This is the last song,” and wanted to sing it seriously. Even now, it’s a song where I remember things of that time.
-
Many thanks for all these interviews :D
-
GJ Fenrir!! Thanks for Aichan's!! God, I really love that about her, that she's interested in learning so many new things... She seems so passionate, I really admire her for that :D
-
thanks for translating these, it's fun reading even though there's no video :>
-
thanks for translating these, it's fun reading even though there's no video :>
That's because there is no video. lol MM X Tsunku 2 is an interview book written back before Iida's graduation. All MM members are interviewed, including the graduated members. I'll eventually be getting to all the members, so just wait Shi! I'll get to your Nacchi!! :ONfarofflook:
-
Yuko too? :D
<3
-
^^^ Yup, the Queen of H!P too! :ONfarofflook:
All I ask is for you guys to be patient! :ONluvluv2:
-
YES :D:D:D
No pressure, just wondering :heart:
-
I'll wait FenFen!!!! I've got all the patience in the world :lol: :heart:
*wears a 'Fenrir fangirl' T-shirt*
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Niigaki Risa
Morning Musume is still like a dream while living it in reality.
The moment the dream came true, it became “reality.” Occasionally, reality is harsher than the dream. But, Niigaki Risa is very lucky. While her dream came true, reality is much more fun. Everyday, she goes and creates feelings of happiness with everybody in Morning Musume; showing more brilliance than anybody. Challenged to open a hole in the wall, the younger members do their best, as they are uneasy of the wonderful “continuing dream.” Even though the times have change, she continues the mission of protecting the unchanging “pride of Morning Musume.”
Birthday: 1988.10.20
Blood Type: B
Birthplace: Kanagawa Prefecture
Debut Song: Mr. Moonlight – Ai no Big Band- (2001.10.31)
Stage Debut: Himeji Central Park (2001.10.21)
Yuki Nohji: It’s been two and half years since the previous book “MM x Tsunku.”
Niigaki Risa: It feels so long ago. It was just around the time of “Do it! Now,” so it wasn’t that far back…right? I wonder if I have changed. At that time, I was still middle school 2nd year student.
You’ve become an adult. Speaking of that, at the last Hello Pro live, when I saw you singing the Mini Moni song, I mistaken you, thinking “I wonder if that person is part of the kids?” (laughs).
Ahaha. The kids are rapidly growing up too. Right now, because of my height, I get mistaken for other people in Hello! Project.
It’s been three and half years since you joined Morning Musume. What point about you that has changed the most?
When I joined, I have never really danced or sung. It felt like I started from the very, very beginning. Up until then I’ve only copied what Morning Musume did when I watched them on T.V. But now, I’ve grown accustomed to being able to sing and dance normally. When the younger members joined and if they asked a question, I think I’m able to answer their questions. Before, because I was the youngest, I always had the spoiled thinking of if there’s something I don’t understand they will tell me. But, now, I’ve come to think of I have to hold it together more than before.
When the 6th generation joined, was it big?
Let’s see. When I heard about them joining, I was surprised. My feeling of being the youngest was still strong, so I couldn’t believe that I can’t be a younger member.
Were you also worried?
I had the feeling of, “Did they join already?” It might have been a little too early.
When the 6th generation members joined, did the group changed?
I think it has changed.
Did you remember the time when you first joined?
In the beginning I did. When they joined, the 6th generation was just settling and when I saw their restless worried figures, I thought they were the same as us. And when we were worrying the same way, the generation that told us various things casually was the 4th generation. Therefore, for 6th generation also, I think the closest group for them to ask questions easily to would be us. We talked amongst ourselves that we had to teach them. But, the difference between us and the 6th generation was that at first we couldn’t even greet each other…
What happened to the 5th generation?
Completely opposite, we thought we had to greet everybody. No matter who, we greeted them happily and energetically. In the company, everybody, even if it was a random encounter, even to the post office person, we say “Good morning!” in a loud voice and surprise them that they said, “Eh?” (laughs). Afterwards, we all got together and talked about whether greeting everybody was needed. Therefore, when I couldn’t properly meet with the 6th generation, I thought “Huh?” when I saw them. But, now, we’ve properly met each other.
The 5th generation has become the generation in the middle.
That’s right. I suddenly realize that above 5th generation there are only Yaguchi, Yoshizawa, and Ishikawa, so it’s a big shock. I still really don’t have the feeling that I’m an “older member.” Iida is graduating in about 2 weeks, but I still have the feeling that we will still always be together. And after, I think Ishikawa’s graduation will just come in a blink of an eye, but right now, it still like, “Is she really going to graduate?” However, until the day that Iida and Ishikawa graduate, there still are lots of good Morning Musume points to teach. I feel that I have to be able to teach the 6th generation kids and when the 7th generation join.
In two and half years, 5 people graduated. In spring, Ishikawa will graduate too, so from now, the younger members will seem to increase.
It’s like in a flash there are lots of people graduating. When it was decided that Non and Aibon were graduating, I thought, “No way!” We’re only 1 year apart and with the 5th generation, I felt that the 6 of us were like always together at school. They taught us a lot of things, and when we are depressed, they make us laugh. They were so close that I couldn’t believe that suddenly they were going to graduate. The two of them that are so bright, energetic, and create the Morning Musume atmosphere are graduating together, so at first, when I heard it I was like “That’s a joke, right?”
The time when you were still watching as a fan, the heart of the members, Tsuji, Aibon, Goto, all left, so have the atmosphere of Morning Musume changed?
It has. But, even if those two leave, Morning Musume will still be Morning Musume. Goto, Yasuda, Abe, W, Iiida; they each taught various things that I won’t forget and I don’t want to break the Morning Musume that the older members have created. In order to be able to become “New Morning Musume,” I also need to grow.
Do you have any thoughts of taking over?
With all my feelings, I really do. But, I don’t know if I will be able to do it… To say something “Morning Musume-like” is like even if the person graduates, I feel that their thoughts and feelings are still there.
How do you go about conveying something “Morning Musume-like?”
I wonder. For example, this time, when we heard about Iida’s graduation, there was worry about the member who was there from the beginning leaving. But, the things that Yaguttsan and Yoshizawa were taught until now… The choreography that we didn’t know, they would teach us saying, “It’s more like this feeling, but doing it this way will change it,” and “Singing this song with feelings this way will have meaning.” And the things we have learned, we will need to teach the younger members. I feel by doing it like that, we will be able to convey ourselves.
For example, does Tsunku say, “Be sure to take over the “Morning Musume-likeness?””
No, not at all.
Then it’s spontaneous?
It’s more like it’s something we should tell them. Of course, if the member isn’t here, then they won’t understand the “feeling” part. You learn the dance from the teacher, but that is just copying the form.
At first, you were probably the member that was the most “Morning Musume fan.”
Yeah, probably.
From that standpoint, when you watched from the outside and when you watched when you joined, did you tell the difference in the “Morning Musume-likeness?”
When I saw it from the outside, it was a really sparkling image. Everybody was dancing and singing energetically and it was bright, so just by watching, I would become energetic. Therefore, I would check all the shows that Morning Musume appeared on. If I couldn’t see it, I would record the show. Not just the songs, but also variety shows, shows that have talks, lives… I love everything. That’s why I entered the auditions with the feeling of “I definitely want to join!” If I joined, of course it’s not just having fun, singing, dancing, and being vibrant (laughs). In order to create that kind of Morning Musume, in the shadows, everybody puts in a lot of effort and practice countless of times. When I see that, I think, “Ah, with that much effort, when it is seen on T.V. it shines that much.”
If you were still in the position of a “fan” right now, what would you think of the Morning Musume right now?
I think I’ll be thinking it’s steadily changing. New members are coming in. But, even with that, it’s still has that Morning Musume likeness, so I think that’s one of the interesting points. It’s steadily changing, but it’s always becoming like “if this member is not here, then they can’t do it” Morning Musume. But that is mysterious. It’s like only that member can do it. Even in “The Manpower!!!” it’s a world if it isn’t this many people then we can’t do it.
Even if you were to continue on as a normal high school student, would you still be a Morning Musume fan now?
Yes. I love them. I would sing “The Manpower!!!” at karaoke. I would still collect the cards and be told, “You are already a high school student” (laughs).
You seem to collect a lot of cards.
Yes. When I go to the convenience stores I go buy them and it’s fun collecting them. Even now, if I see a store selling them, I would think, “Maybe I should buy it.”
Even if you don’t buy them, you still have it.
Yeah, that’s right (laughs). But it’s not because I can get those. It’s good that stores have them. I think its good to go look for them and buy them while thinking, “Ah!”
A model of a true fan.
Actually, when I joined, I bought them countless of times. When I find them in convenience stores, I’m happy.
A real mania (laughs).
Ufufu, I really love it.
When a member is going to graduate, do you guys still talk?
With each person, yes. Around the time when Yasuda graduated, all the 5th generation members sighed and were sad. Not only with Yasuda’s graduation, but with each person, we were worried about different things. And then on her graduation day, Yasuda said, “Come here,” and all of us gathered around. She told us, “Today, I’m graduating, but if you ever have any troubles, mail or call me.” When I didn’t understand, I would go ask the older members, so no matter what, if the new members don’t understand, I want them to ask me for advice. That would make me very happy. Yasuda doesn’t usually say it, but in the shadows, she’s always a person who looks after us.
So she secretly looks after you guys.
When we are really troubled, she would ask, “Are you ok?” and there’s a lot of something like, “Eh? I didn’t say anything, so how did you know?” Iida is also like that too. Not only for work, but she will say, “If anything happens, it’s ok to call me,” and when you are worrying alone, mail me…
At first, were you afraid of Iida?
Yes. Also, we were bad. No matter how many times they said the same thing, we couldn’t do it. It happened a lot at first; but in dances, even if we knew it in our heads, our bodies wouldn’t move. But, at that time, they didn’t get mad at us, and probably it’s still like this even now. Therefore, I’m really grateful.
At that time, what was your impression of what Iida said to you?
She didn’t just scold us, but also gave lots of advice. For example, when in a dance lesson, she would say, “Even if they say to take a break, if you practice, you will become even better.” And then, during break the next day, during that time, you can review the parts you couldn’t do. Before coming, everybody practices ahead of time. With everybody doing something like that, in the end we really did improve. If you didn’t mention it, I wouldn’t have noticed. Probably, if you say to take a break, you would think you have to rest.
Compared with studying at school, what part of learning in Morning Musume is the most different?
For Morning Musume, unlike school, it is not dull. Even the members who joined at the same time, there are people who shoots ahead with just practice. Therefore, it’s not like studying for school, “I’ve done it up to now, it’s good enough.”
The competition is also tough, but it might just make Morning Musume members, who get along well, help each other out.
It really does. Since it’s 12 girls that are gathered together, I think it’s really great that we all get along well.
There is also the power of unity.
Yes. Probably, each of us hold the thought of “being one group.” Even alone, it’s like, “I can do it” and if you only think of yourself, I think it’ll become all over the place. Even in dance, even if the choreography is complete, it should be an impression of being “scattered.” But in Morning Musume, I can do it, I would teach the person who can’t do it and when checking the choreography, I would say something like, “It will be ok if this feeling fit here.”
Why are you able to do it? Usually, if you can do it and your rival cannot, don’t you think, “That’s what you get!”?
Ahaha, I guess so. But I don’t know why it becomes like that. Since I joined, it’s already been like that feeling. In the end, when I see the older members teaching us, I think that this kind of relationships is good, so I also want to give the same kind of feeling to the younger members.
From the beginning, you always felt that kind of atmosphere as “nice?”
Yes. There are times that it is peaceful and there are times where we talk about the dance very seriously. I think that kind of feeling is very cool. With everybody serious, we show the cool Morning Musume feelings that come with it.
Incidentally, what do the 3 younger 6th generation members call you?
Kame calls me “Gaki-san;” another is “Niigaki-san.”
You have reached a position that you are called “Niigaki-san.”
Ahahaha. I don’t think they are type of people who finds that kind of talk “painful.” When the 5th generation members joined, when the older members spoke to us, our hearts would beat fast, but 6th generation is different from us in that they will talk. I’m happy about that because it makes it easier for me to talk to them.
They don’t call you “Omame-chan” and such?
They don’t call me anything like that (laughs). If they did, I might get nervous instead. When Abe said that it’s ok to call her Nacchi, I replied, “That’s impossible.” But, only once did I call her “Nacchi,” she was really happy, and I was happy. We all adored the older members as “a person on T.V.,” but that feeling really exist within ourselves. So ever since when we watched them on T.V., we felt that, but actually, even though we met them, that didn’t change at all. Probably, I think that part is also “Morning Musume like.” Everybody feels like “a normal person.” I think that is ok.
It seems that the human relationship on how you call your older members have changed.
It has. In the beginning I also called Yaguttsan “Yaguchi-san.” After that, Yaguttsan said, “It’s hard saying Marippe, so it’s ok to call me Yaguttsan.” But, at first, in a small voice and timidly, we called her. Now, I call her “Yaguttsan,” normally and I think if humans adore somebody, they will adore them (laughs). I also called Non-chan and Aibon “Tsuji-san” and “Kago-san” at first. But, ever since they said that it’s ok to call them “Non-chan” and “Aibon,” I feel that we steadily got along better.
What is your most painful thing since you joined Morning Musume?
I wonder. I don’t think I have a lot. The most painful thing is when you are doing a live and forget to have fun. And there are more times where it is emotionally moving and fun than painful.
For example, even when you can’t do the dance and are disappointed, if you can remember correctly for the live it’s ok?
Yes. But, since joining Morning Musume, I haven’t thought of anything that painful. Probably. Everyday is fun. Up to now, I haven’t thought of not liking to do the work.
Really?
Yup, not at all. But, I have moments where it’s a little tiring. I really have never thought of not doing this at all.
But you have felt that a little bit?
That’s often said (laughs). It’s really fun. The feelings are completely different from going to school and going to work. Occasionally, I think of, “Ah, I don’t want to go to school today,” but I joined Morning Musume, whom I love myself, so right now, I’m continuing to do something I like. Isn’t it like a dream coming true? Even now, I think, “This isn’t a dream, right (laughs)?”
But it is said that just as a dream come true, it ends. To join Morning Musume is granting a dream and continuing the dream is happiness.
Yes. Even though everybody’s dream of wanting to join Morning Musume comes true, not the entire dream comes true. Actually, I think each person has her own dream. Even though everybody all sings together and dance together, I think each person of “I want to be like this” is different.
What is your dream?
I have a lot. If the kids that are the same age as me when I wanted to join Morning Musume saw us now and want to join, I’ll be happy. If I am able to have a lot of people say, “I become energetic when I see Morning Musume,” that is good.
Is “energetic” a keyword for Morning Musume forever?
I think so. Energetic and power. When I saw Morning Musume on T.V., power really showed. And then, when something good didn’t happen, I’m able to think , “I’ll do my best the next day.” I want to power up more without falling.
Soon it will be the generation of when kids say, “I saw Niigaki, so I want to join Morning Musume.”
I’m happy that you say something like that. When I was an elementary student, I definitely wanted to join Morning Musume when I grew up.
But someday you will graduate, right?
Yeah. But I still want to be in Morning Musume. Someday, even by myself, I want to be able to do it.
And that is until when?
Many years after… I really don’t know. Right now I still want to be able to train in Morning Musume. I want to create something even more “Morning Musume-like” with everybody.
I have the best image of you being a person who wants to stay in Morning Musume forever, but…
I love Morning Musume, so, of course, I love being in Morning Musume. But, even when it comes to a time where I can do it by myself, there might be kids who love Morning Musume more than me (laughs). Then, I think I will want to hand over my dream to that girl.
When you graduate, what do you think will prompt it?
I wonder? Before, I thought it was just the age order, but when Non-chan and Aibon graduated, it had nothing to do with age. Therefore, I don’t know who will graduate first among the 5th generation members.
And, before you know it, you will be 29 (laughs).
Well, that won’t happen (laughs). I’m still 16. But, since joining Morning Musume, time has gone by fast and it won’t be strange when I turn 20. One year of Morning Musume is really like a blink of eye. Everyday passes by really fast. When going through school normally, one day was really long and felt like, “It’s still not over?” But, when in Morning Musume, one day doesn’t feel as long as one day, I think. These past three and half years were like a blink of an eye.
Will 3 years from now be like a blink of an eye?
I think so. Then, suddenly, I’ll be 19. Oh, my (laughs).
What will you be at 19 years old?
I hope that I won’t change. But, probably, members below me will join, so I’ll probably be teaching them various things with self-confidence. It would be good if it is that. I wonder what kind of members will join; I look forward to it.
As a Morning Musume maniac?
Yes (laughs).
Well then, two questions from the community. First, for you, what kind of person is Tsunku?
Tsunku is a person who changed my destiny.
A person who made your dream came true?
Yes. Since the day I was chosen, my life has drastically changed. Up until then, I was a normal student and I go to school, come home, and watch programs that had Morning Musume, etc; something like that. And then I was able to join the group that I adored. With a meaning like that, if Tsunku wasn’t here, I would have had a completely different life.
Have you received any advice, recently?
He is always mailing me all kinds of things, but after the last Hello! Project live, he wrote something like, “You have a great smile while singing. When I see that smile, I’m deeply moved,” and I was really happy. He really saw me.
Is your smile the point that you want noticed?
Yes. I’m always smiling during a concert. Your not suppose to smile when singing, but, basically, I smile all the time. It’s fun. If he saw that, I would be happy. But, since there are so many members, I’m surprised that he is able to really see each of us. Tsunku is really a person who has love.
Well then, one more question. What kind of person is Morning Musume’s Niigaki Risa? Before, you answered impatient though.
Yeah, that hasn’t changed. Last time, Iida said, “Please use a watch.” It’s said that if one looks at his/her watch it’ll fix impatience. That’s because you will be properly reading the time. I wonder if that’s true. Certainly, when we gather together before a concert, we come quickly saying “U-n”, and that might fix the bad habit, but for me, before the person finishes talking, I reply back… I also have that kind of impatience, so even using a watch might not fix it.
How about if you had a stopwatch?
Ahahaha. Dividing seconds is impatience. In the beginning, I was impatient in feeling the rhythm (laughs). But, recently, I’ve finally come to fix that. Therefore, I’m really an impatient person. Also, I’m a noisy person.
Because you are energetic?
Yup. I’m often told, “You’re loud!” when I get too excited. My tension increases when I talk and I have fun by myself.
Do you feel that life is fun and noisy?
Yes. Everyday is really fun. Therefore, last time, when I had 6 days off, I thought it was too much.
You want to work more than taking breaks?
Yes.
You might be a work-a-holic.
But, it doesn’t feel like “work.” On the other hand, I rather be working than not working and be doing nothing. I want to be moving. Therefore, in the middle of those 6 days off, I felt, “I’ve rested long enough!”
You really love work.
Therefore at the end of a break, when I think of starting work the next day, I’m happy. If I haven’t seen a member for awhile, my tension becomes really high (laughs).
Happiness, right?
Yes, great happiness. That’s because everyday I do things that I like to do!
(2005.1.18 )
Morning Musume My Best Song “The Manpower!!!”
It’s just like Morning Musume power.
The songs I like are slowly increasing. Speaking of which, the songs I like are increasing as it each new song comes out. Therefore, it’s really difficult to decide on one song. Recently, I really like “Shabondama,” but now, it’s “The Manpower!!!” The song and dance is really fun. You can’t do the song by yourself and everybody creates the power… In other words, it’s a song where a great amount of Morning Musume power comes out.
-
Thanks so much for more translations, especially for Niigaki! :heart:
I look forward to the future ones you'll be doing! Thanks again!!
-
thanks for the Ai-chan translation :D
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Konno Asami
Ambitiously doing her best at her pace.
At first, she seemed to be the worst at bowling. However, while photographing during the game, she set a grand record of making it to 3rd in the individual records! Like an exception, it was beyond anybody’s understanding. This result is, indeed, like Konno Asami.
Even in Morning Musume, at times, you can see as much confidence as there is hesitation.
Actually, she continues to clear barriers one by one. There is a fighting spirit burning inside of her.
It is appropriate to correctly call one genre of hers ambitiously doing her best at her pace.
Birthday: 1987.05.07
Blood Type: B
Birthplace: Hokkaido
Debut Song: “Mr. Moonlight ~Ai no Big Band~” (2001.10.31)
Stage Debut: Himeji Central Park (2001.10.21)
Yuko Nohji: It has been fast. You are getting into your 4th year since joining Morning Musume.
Konno Asami: Wah, it’s amazing~. By age, I’m perfectly in the middle.
If you look back at the years up to now, how do you feel?
It really is in a blink of an eye. And since joining, it’s always an image like being one of the younger members and my feelings of that is strong. That’s why when I noticed that I was in the middle I was surprised. Even now, “in the middle” image is around when Goto-san graduated.
Then, do you still have even the tiniest feeling of being a “new member” even now?
I still have that feeling. But, this time, Iida is graduating and I’ve been thinking a little. While remembering all the things I’ve done in Morning Musume up until now, I also have thought a lot about being in Iida’s position.
About your feelings toward Iida when you joined?
Yes. In the beginning, I had a really scary image of Iida. But, if I was an original member like Iida, I would have debuted with lots of hardships… With girls like us, new members who don’t know anything, joining rapidly, I wonder what kind of feelings I would have with the group changing. I think I will surely be lonely and worried. However, Iida never said anything like, “This is how it was done in the past.” Changing her feelings, she is also kind to the new members and does her best, while paying attention to the progress of the new Morning Musume. Again and again, I think that is amazing. If it was me, I don’t think I’m able to do that. But, I have to be sure that I pass down what Iida has done so far. That kind of thinking might have come late though.
Going back a little to talk about how you reached your thoughts as of now. When did start thinking that you were a member of Morning Musume?
Since debuting in 2001 up to the 2002 spring live, thoughts of still being a 5th generation member became smaller. I still had feelings of “Is it ok to be together?” and “Will I be ok in Morning Musume?” But, afterwards, when we were doing the musical; that was the first time when I felt we were creating a show together. From then to the end of the year, little by little I felt my own conscious come out. Remembering now, at the end of that year… in the circle before the live, Iida said something like, “Let’s go like Morning Musume!” We all replied, “Shoi!”
It’s the “Ikimasshoi!” before a live, huh.
Yes. At that time, I felt we were going to create one live together. Moreover, from then, I got used to the feeling of doing my best. I might have changed.
Did your thoughts on how to “do your best” changed?
It changed. At first, it was reckless-like. When I joined Morning Musume, I was in the “red points.” I was worried if I was able to do the same thing that all the others were doing. I wondered if I was born with any talent…
You didn’t have the confidence?
In the end, it is the people with a good voice that are born with it. There are also people born with no voice. So I think. I thought that because I was born a weak dancer, therefore, I couldn’t dance. When I see the others get what the teachers says without any research and in one deciding moment, I wonder if it was because I didn’t fit.
So you thought about those things.
Thinking I can’t be negative and I have to be positive, I have fallen into depression at times. At those times, I thought there is no point in trying so hard.
You became very negative.
I did. But when other people say, “You tried so hard,” I get a little confident. In the first musical, I finally understood the trigger of grasping on how to sing. With all those things piling up, I think I finally came to understand on how to I do my best.
You get power from praises.
Yes. As the musical tour continued, when Yasuda said, “You’ve become good at singing. You’ve grown up,” I remember I was really happy. That’s because my singing was so good that Yasuda complimented me. Then, I resolved to do my very best. Even with that though, my wall would crumble and I would get depressed again. When I see myself on T.V., I would get embarrassed.
About yourself?
Yes. When I think this is whom everybody is watching, I get embarrassed. That was around the spring of 2002, I think. Even now, seeing myself on T.V. and seeing myself in the mirror, it’s completely different. I think, “Ah, no good.”
Even though the fans say you are cute?
I only see things that are on my face that are not good. Yet, I say to myself, “If you do your best, it will work,” but sometimes I forget that feeling and I lose my self-confidence. I get scared of the audience.
Even though they are cheering for you?
I have stood on stage with my heart pounding thinking, “If I fail, what would they think of me?” Even now, I still have another heart pounding. Isn’t that what it’s said to be scared? When I think the audience is watching me, I feel that I go stiff, become tense, and become completely different. Therefore, in the past, I always tell myself, “I can’t do that,” and “I have to train harder.” But, recently, I have gotten used to it and then I worry if I’m getting lazy. Perhaps, just thinking about it now, I’ve gotten softer compared to the old me (laughs).
But, before you had lots and lots of high hurdles that you now naturally surpass?
Ah, other people have said that. During the New Year Hello! Project live I sang “Momoiro Kataomoi” halfway all by myself. It really felt like a “solo.” And I thought that this is a new wall, so I have to do my best. I remembered how desperately I was doing my best around the time of “Do it! Now.” I was negative, worn out, and my singing and dancing was bad…
You say some harsh things (laugh).
It really was like that, though. I really tried my best back then and when I compare that to now… I’m doing my best now, but if I compare it to before, it’s like I’m being completely easier on myself. When I talked to the staff people about it, they said, “It’s not that you aren’t trying your best, but the hurdles were much higher back then.” Is it really like that? But I still feel like I’m spoiling myself. I wonder what is going on.
That is because compared to when you just joined, you have done a lot of different things, right?
It still takes me more time than all the other people.
Isn’t that just your usual “my pace?”
I guess. My growth speed is really slow. Well, compared with before, I remember being a little “impatient” (laughs).
But that is your charm point.
But for growth I wondered if “my pace” is a good thing. Taking up time… As I thought, no matter how hard I try, slow is slow.
You assert with your heart, saying, “Slow” (laughs)!
Yes. I’m slow, but I do want to become this or become that. I want to show myself that I’m going differently. If so, I think it is good to take you time. Right now, doing the lives is a lot of fun and I have lots of moments where I’m glad that I’m doing this work. Therefore, I want to go with a lot of these feelings. In order to do that, I have to do my best to the fullest.
What are the moments that you are glad that are doing this job?
When the audience, during the lives, is pumped up, excited, and goes “Wah!” And the time up until the actual day of the live is fun. The day before, I’m excited saying, “I’m looking forward to tomorrow.” And I talk with my friends on the train, in the car, while going to the location… When I imagine each person who’s looking forward to the live is coming I become happy.
So, you do your best.
Yes. When I do things in Morning Musume, I’m really happy. Long ago, when I was in elementary school, before I wanted to join Morning Musume, I have said I wanted to work in a job that effects people. In short, I didn’t know what I wanted to become (laughs). When I’m impressed by dramas, music, books, I think want to become the person who created it.
And, now you have become one of those people.
Yes. My dream came true. But, sometimes I forget about it. When I hit a wall (laughs).
When you really think about it, wanting to become a person that influences other people is a great ambition.
I really like experiencing the effect of touching moments. Anything exciting, sympathetic… Ah, but in that sense, I might be lacking feelings of being impressed towards others. I don’t have any popular books and I don’t have a movie that I really want to see…That is not good. Recently, I have been running towards food and sleep.
Ahaha, it’s because you are in the adolescence years.
Well, I had my appetite for food from long ago. Before, there were a lot of things that I wanted to be able to do, so I felt that sleep was a waste. I wanted to make lots of memories that I could make. Even if there was only one volume out, I wanted to read lots of manga. More than sleep, I wanted to be inspired (laughs). That has happened before, but recently, even when I come home, it’s like hurrying to prepare for tomorrow, so I can sleep. On reflection, that is not good.
When you go home, you just collapse on the bed?
Yes. Ah, but I do keep a diary. I probably won’t keep going, but I thought I try it, so I bought a 5-year diary. And then, I saw the entry on the same day last year and I became excited. I do have days where I didn’t write, but I do have times where I wrote a lot. If I ate any delicious snacks or foods that will definitely be logged in the diary. Probably, in the future, when I re-read the diary I'll remember, “Ah, that snack was good.” But, I'm being silly (laughs). It's like I want to record those memories and feelings.
It is because that is you and that other people's memories and feelings make you happy. Yeah, it is because you belong in Morning Musume.
Do I really belong?
You don't think so?
Mmmmm... Certainly, this is a job that I wanted to do. I do belong. Although there are times I worry when I don’t think I belong.
But as a member, the responsibility of your role slowly becomes heavier.
That's true. Last year, about the time of “Namida ga Tomaranai Hokagou” I felt a giant wall for a long time. Especially related to singing. It was the first time I got a part that big to myself and I really felt the responsibility.
It was to give yourself a chance?
Yes. But, until the day of the photo jacket shooting, I never knew what it was to be like in the center. That's why I really felt the responsibility of being there. I worried about what to do. I also had the anticipation of using this experience to help me grow. I had to do my best, but that was not all... I thought even if it is difficult, I also had to have fun.
Having fun is also part of the job too, huh?
I think so. I think the fans, of course, want to see me doing my best. Moreover, I don't want to show just the part of me that is doing my best. I also want to try to show that I'm having fun and show the good points of songs.
So, did you grow due to the song?
I think so. I think my feelings matured and that I was able to sing the part. But when I saw the impression I had when “Namida ga Tomaranai Houkago” was on T.V, I was really serious and I went, “Ah!” (laughs)
You didn't have time to have fun?
I think I did have lots of fun and was very happy, but, still, I thought it was better to have more fun singing this song...Oops, what I wanted came out. (laughs)
But it became a fun memory?
I believe so. It was very tough, but I never felt that I had enough of this.
It wasn’t to the point where you wanted to run away?
Yes. Before, when it was tough, I thought, “No more.” But, this time, I didn’t feel like that, I had more confidence, I wanted to have more fun… My desire was much stronger.
Did you have too much ambition that it was painful?
Maybe (laughs). It was like painful, but fun. If it’s something like this I want to try even harder. If I do that, I think singing will become much more fun.
With that much conflict going on within you, you were magnificent from the very beginning.
Really? I’m often said that I’m timid and indecisive. I also feel a little that way too (laughs).
Really? I thought you were calm and composed even if you failed.
Ah, I’m happy to hear that. I had times where my goal was not to be timid and not to be indecisive. If you are able to see that, I’m happy. Hehe. But, I don’t think I’m the only one like that. Even people who seem full of confidence are not always confident...
Yes, a group of people full of confidence is a bit ironic.
Right. So, in order for me to not feel like I’m losing my confidence, I have to tell myself, firmly, to be confident.
But, if you do not have the confidence, you can’t do anything, huh.
If I don’t have confidence, it’s difficult for me to sing well no matter what. I cannot be timid standing on stage. So, even with “Namida ga Tomaranai Houkago,” I had to have a lot of the confidence that should be there to sing it magnificently. Still, there was a time when I was nervous and tried too hard, my singing voice changed. Even now, I cannot forget that failure (sigh).
Are you the type to hold onto your failures?
I do. More than hold on, but I’m the type that worries is it better to hold on? Or better not to hold on (laughs)?
But, while worrying, it might be a tough ordeal.
I feel that way too. I do things at my pace, so I like long distance running. And, probably, I also like driving things back and trying my best at my pace. I feel like I can’t do the win-lose, short distance running-like feelings. That’s why I like long distance and also, I’m good at individual contests. Yes, if it becomes a win-lose match I become like a lone wolf.
I see. You are more of the tactical thinking win-lose type than the short decisive type.
I hate to lose being the lone wolf (laughs). Normally, I’m a pampered child and if I’m going out to play and I’m not with my friends I get lonely… It’s like, I change if it’s only a win-lose situation. When I was in elementary school, since I was always chosen to be a runner for the relay race since 1st grade and in 4th grade, 5th grade I became a substitute. That was really painful. The next year, on days off, I would go by myself to the school grounds and practice. Usually, it would be something I definitely wouldn’t be able to do by myself. I don’t think that point has changed even now.
Ah, I understand. Earlier, you said that you were “slow.” But, it’s not that you are “slow,” you are a person who does things at a long-distanced running pace.
Haha, is it really like that? But, I really am slow (laughs).
Earlier, if you didn’t continue this job, you said you wanted to return to Hokkaido. If so, wouldn’t you be sad to be away from Tokyo?
As I thought, I still like Sapporo better. But I do like Tokyo more than before. I’ve become used to Tokyo. I have a lot of places I like to go to. I also have a lot of good memories.
Do you think the time that you will graduate from Morning Musume is ever going to come? If so, will you go back to Sapporo?
I wonder. I haven’t thought about it at all. Whether I go back or not, I think it’s something in the far, far future.
When do you think will be the time when you graduate?
Hmm, I still want to learn many things, to grow, and to experience a lot of things… If I become a person who is able to do things by oneself, I think I will be able to graduate.
If you are asked right now, “Will you graduate?”
I think it will a little troublesome. While I have a moment of confidence more than before and if somebody tells me, “You’re on your own from now on,” I suddenly feel like I become sluggish (laughs). But, isn’t everybody like that? Of course, I do have thoughts of wanting to try by myself. But, I’m still not at the stage where I can just say, “I want to try by myself.”
Do you feel like that is just one step away?
Maybe. There are things I want to do and things I have to do. The things I want to become are increasing. I will overcome each thing one by one and if I step up one, I think I will start to have the confidence to say, “I will grow more and become a person, who can do it by myself.” I want to try my best, so that time will come when I can say that.
Before “I want to do it by myself,” there is a stage of “I want to be able to say it.”
Yes. It’s like there is a middle stage. It’s one stage above another, but I still have to go through 2 more stages (laughs).
Do want to continue doing this work forever?
Yes. As much as possible. There still are many things I want to do and want to become. But, I think it’s impossible to continue for a lifetime.
Is that so?
I think so. But just how old will I do this to? Will I stop after 10 years, 20 years, 30 years… It’s fun to imagine, but I can’t imagine it. I wonder if I will be married then.
If you do stop, I wonder when it will be. It won’t be because you don’t have the confidence to dance, so you will stop.
Yes, not because of that. I don’t know, but probably, it will be when I think, “Alright, I’ve done it to this far, it’s time to stop.” I think it will be a good at that time to get married (laughs).
But it’s like, I have this image of you continuing this work until you are a much older women.
I want to live as long as possible. I would be happy if I can live to 100 years old and I want to be able to remember all things I have done up to that point and to have a lot of memories. Ah, if I think about living to 100 years old, it is still a long time away.
If you do live to 100, I think you will a lot of memorable memories.
Yay~! <3
I want you to sing the song “Namida ga Tomaranai Houkago” when you are 100.
Haha. As I get older, I want to show them old videos and say, “This is how it was when I was young.” No, I don’t want to show them the video (laughs).
Lastly, two questions from the community. First, from your point of view, what do you think of Tsunku?
A father. I feel like he is just a normal father. I ask him advice through mail and if I seem busy, he will as if I’m feeling ok. He always listens to my worries, but I wonder what some of his worries are? I want to see what is going on his head. That’s because doesn’t he have a lot to think about? He has to think about Morning Musume, the soloists, the music, and himself. If you think too much, doesn’t it seem like it will burst?
It does, doesn’t it?
Also, this is really normal, but what kind of food does he like and such?
I don’t know.
Even it’s been quite a few years since we have met, I still don’t know things, such as “Tsunku like mayonnaise”. It’s like there’s too many things I don’t know about him.
You don’t ask him?
When I meet him, I become nervous. If it becomes more natural like, “I’m sending a cell phone picture I took,” I think I will be able to ask him all kinds of questions.
During “Namida ga Tomaranai Houkago,” did he give you any advice?
Hmm, I don’t think I talked to him that much.
In your case, I wonder if it made you think it’s good to think ahead by yourself.
I wonder. Actually, I was a little worried. During auditions, I told Tsunku that I wanted him to see me to try my best.
He recognized that gut and it became from fail to pass, huh.
I’m sure I did my best, but I think that doesn’t mean I grew. Right now, I don’t have the confidence to tell him, “I’m doing my best!! I have matured!” If I made him think, “I thought Konno tried harder,” I don’t know what to do. Recently, I’ve been thinking I’m getting lazy or not doing my best, perhaps, I’m worried if I’m keeping the promise that I will do my best. Ah, I wonder what he thinks. Hmm.
Well, then, the last question. What person is Morning Musume Konno Asami like right now?
It’s weird, but it might be a perfection principle. When I joined, I couldn’t sing or dance, but I did have a MC where I said, “It’s perfect!” For sure, if it’s not perfect, I don’t like it.
No matter what, you want to strive to perfection.
Yes. From when I was little, whether it was sports or school work, I never wanted a 98%. If there was trouble between friends, I wouldn’t want to get worse. I would think, “I don’t want it to end like this!” So probably, before joining Morning Musume, I was already thinking I was right.
Because you followed the perfection principle?
Yes. Even with things I couldn’t do, if I tried a little, it would go as I imagined. But, when I first joined Morning Musume, I hit a wall that was not so easily climbed over.
You’ve cleared everything else before that?
Yes, I felt that it was all perfect up until now, so I might have been angry and depressed.
You didn’t want to feel like, “If I can just do this ok, I can pass.”
I couldn’t forgive myself if it was like that. If there was just one thing you couldn’t do and think, “I can’t do this,” you become depressed. So, Morning Musume Konno Asami is a perfection principle. No, that’s a little wrong. It’s actually a perfectionist (laughs).
(2005.01.21)
Morning Musume My Best Song “Do it! Now”
Listening to the intro, I would become excited.
I have too many songs I like, such as “Namida ga Tomaranai no Houkago” and personally, “Koing,” so I couldn’t decide. If it has to be one song then it’s this song. When I first heard this song I got excited, and while listening to the intro I would perk up. I also love the lyrics. It’s not only about love, but I also feel it’s singing a song about a life. It’s about having to take life one step at a time and it overlaps with what I think.
-
Thanks Fen!
-
"Like an exception, it was beyond anybody’s understanding. This result is, indeed, like Konno Asami."
thanks Fenrir!!
-
Wahhh Konno was really hard on herself at times, it seems... Poor Konkon :O
Thanks again, Fenfen ^__^
-
KONNO <33
Thank youuuuuuuuuu :D
Konno sounds kinda like me XP
-
Thank you so much for doing this.
After reading the translations, it makes me like Takahashi and Konkon even more!
-
Thanl you so much for taking the time to translate these Fen! Your a true JPH!P hero.
Konkon sure came a long way.
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Ogawa Makoto
A lively comedian while holding a dynamic double personality.
“When I joined Morning Musume, it was mistaken that I have cold and mature image,” and showed the kid bursting from inside. Certainly, the gap between the image and the real face is big!
But, that dynamic dual personality might be Ogawa Makoto’s charm.
If you think of her like a fascinating dance, she’ll display a lively comedian and make you laugh.
Being that kind of girl, a dream that big can also be as deeply depressed. How troubling.
Birth Date: 1987.10.29
Blood Type: O
Birthplace: Niigata Prefecture
Debut Song: “Mr. Moonlight –Ai no Big Band-“ (2001.10.31)
Stage Debut: Himeji Central Park (2001.10.21)
Yuko Nohji: Soon, it will be the time where 5th generation is “in the middle.”
Ogawa Makoto: Yeah. It’s surprising. As somebody graduates, it becomes faster going to the top. We already reached to being “in the middle.” Responsibility also becomes heavier.
It’s almost 4 years since you’ve joined Morning Musume. Was it long? Was it short?
It feels like, “Eh, it’s already 4 years?!” When comparing to before joining Morning Musume, each year feels like it really past by fast. Whenever it is the end of year, I get surprised and think, “It’s already been a year?!”
When you joined Morning Musume, what part of you do you think you changed the most?
When I joined Morning Musume, the first thing I noticed was that I got depressed easily.
Before that, you didn’t think so?
More like I never experienced being that depressed or being that hurt before and if it happened, it didn’t leave much of an impression.
Well then, since joining and up to now, you have been depressed a lot?
I was fairly depressed. About various things. First, towards dance, singing, and everything; the part of me that couldn’t do it was painful. When comparing with the older members, I was depressed that I couldn’t do it.
It was ok to just do your best until you passed the auditions, but when you joined, you didn’t know up to what point when doing your best was ok, huh.
Yes, I had times where I would worry about that. A lot of people said, “Do your best! Do your best,” but how do you do your best?
On how to do your best, did you figure it out within you?
Each day is different. In the end, you just keep repeating over and over the things you can’t do. Well, even if I think I can do it, I don’t know if that it was really ok or not. Anyways, this is true even now, but I just do things until I’m satisfied.
So your level of standard on how hard you try is decided by your satisfaction level.
Yes. I’m stubborn, so if somebody else says, “You are doing ok,” I wouldn’t think so and not give in, saying, “Not yet.” So, no matter what happens, if I don’t do it until I’m satisfied I would feel unfinished. I’m quite stubborn.
Your stubbornness hasn’t changed ever?
Yup, it hasn’t changed. Even if everybody says, “That’s definitely not going to work,” I would hate it if I didn’t try it at least once. I probably don’t listen to what other people say (laughs). Other say try to fix that kind of personality, but I can’t.
Have you ever been depressed to the point that it was a serious crisis?
That’s always happens (laughs). But I think the time that I sink has shrunk from before. I think I’m able to think positively step by step. Before, I would always be worried about one thing and always be depressed. Recently, when I’m worried, I’m able to think positively with effort. I would tell myself, “It’s ok, it’s ok.” I think I’ve matured in that part. Ehehe.
In the beginning, you had an image of an “honor student.” Now, when I hear that you actually get quite depressed and cry, it’s a little surprising.
Ah, certainly the image was like that. But, I’m really not an honor student.
I can see a cool side.
Yeah. But, at the time of the auditions, I was really nervous, so on T.V. I probably had a scary reflection. I think an aura of “It’s hard to get close to me,” came out. At that time, I didn’t want to lose, so even if it wasn’t possible, I would feel like, “I’ll do it!”
When it comes to a game, are you the type who puts out a lot of concentration?
Yes. I think that is one of my good points, but when I have to try my best and if I don’t have the self confidence, I tell myself that I can’t be hesitant. So, during my first vocal lessons, I tried to get as close as possible to the teacher. I felt like I was getting closer and closer. In reality, I didn’t have any confidence in singing.
So that’s what happened.
Even my parents said that I sucked at singing. So, when I’m at home, I didn’t want to sing in front of my parents. Before the auditions, when my older sister wasn’t home, I would sneak into her room and practice. Even now, I don’t really sing in front of my parents.
Even though you are a pro.
That’s because if my mom hears it, she would complain immediately (laughs). But we go to karaoke together. When practicing, I would practice in my room with the door locked.
It’s like the weaver of “The Grateful Crane.”
I don’t want to show a face that doesn’t have self confidence. That’s why during auditions, I think you were able to see a cool side. When I first joined, I hadn’t really talked with the other members, so I was really nervous and I probably had that kind of face still.
In other words, in the beginning you came with a strong force and after, there were many times you buried the actual gap with force?
Yes. That’s why in the previous book, Tsunku said that the impression he had when I joined was, “that, surprisingly, I can do anything well.” So when I read that, I thought, “I see.” Especially the “surprisingly” part.
Perhaps Tsunku also thought that you aren’t able to do it, but surprisingly you might be able to.
Probably. After I joined, I started to show my true self (laughs). Yeah, in lots of ways, I am “surprising.”
Then you joined and surprisingly got depressed easily (laughs).
Yes, yes. While looking at the “surprisingly, I can do anything,” I end up, surprisingly, not being able to do anything (laughs).
But, that’s a “making good on one’s promise” personality. Thinking that you can do it, you will definitely do it and its proof that you hate to lose.
Maybe. In a good way, when I think of “surprisingly, she can do XXX,” I’m happy. But if its “surprisingly she’s bad,” or with a bad meaning, then I don’t like it.
For example, if other thinks you are cool, have you felt the stress that you aren’t really that kind of person?
I don’t feel that way right now. But I have had times where I really didn’t like it if others thought I was cool or strong-minded. Recently, I’m not often seen like that (laughs).
Since the time that you joined until now, in what ways do you think Morning Musume has changed?
Backstage, I think it has gradually become friendlier. Yaguttsan have said, “It wasn’t like this before.” When I think about the time when 6th generation joined, I feel that the atmosphere where it was hard to talk to the older members disappeared.
Isn’t that because 6th generation didn’t connect to 5th generation as something like, “older member,” so that kind of atmosphere just naturally happened?
Maybe. Um, I don’t know, but maybe that’s what happened. When we just joined, we were nervous talking to the older members. So, when 6th generation joined, we talked about being older members that are easy to talk to. When we just joined, it might be exaggerating to say we didn’t have a place to be, but we couldn’t talk to the older members, so we just talked among ourselves. We just floated out there. And so, in order to talk to the 6th generation kids easier, we needed to become friends faster.
Well, then you guys soon became friends?
Yes. But while it is good to be friends, you have to beware of becoming too good of friends. I understand that is not a good thing, so from now I want to fix that a little.
When 6th generation joined, were you worried?
Of course I was worried and impatient. Plus, it was completely different from before. Miki also joined. That was surprising.
Fujimoto is like an older member, yet a younger member too.
Yes. Anyways, we debuted first, so we are older members, but Miki is older and she has been doing things solo, so there isn’t like anything she doesn’t know. I was really worried about what I can teach her.
When looking at 6th generation, did you remember when you guys first joined?
I said something like, “Just like us.” Even during lessons the new members were yelled at. When I saw that, I remembered that it was the same.
You also probably had the feeling that as older members you had to keep it together.
When I really thought about that was during last year’s musical. Until that musical, I felt that my character could stick to anybody above me. It was like a follower role (laughs). But, last year was 6th generation’s first musical and I felt that Kamei’s character was similar to mine with me being the older member. I thought I had to keep it together. It was Kamei’s first time and the only person to partner with her and teach the dance parts she didn’t know was me.
You had to do try harder even more.
If I couldn’t do it, then I couldn’t teach it. I practiced fervently over and over even more than before, so that, if Kamei asked a question, I could teach her right away. I think I finally did something older member-like (laughs).
Well, then when the next younger member joins, you will be at ease, right?
No, no. I think have to be more conscious. There isn’t a 7th generation member joining this time, but someday they will join. I’ll become an older member, so I have to keep it together.
Iida’s graduation is approaching and soon after that it will be Ishikawa’s graduation. Has the realization not hit yet?
Not at all. There still are 10 days until Iida’s graduation. But it is still the same as usual. The realization of, “Ah, it’s really her graduation,” will hit probably when it is the day of the graduation and as the live goes by. I always think to send them off and not cry, but I can’t. It’s sad.
How sad is it?
It’s not like I won’t ever see them again and we are together when we do a Hello! Project live, but it’s still a little different. I really miss them because we aren’t in the same group and we can’t be together everyday. I was originally a lonely person, so I can’t think that it won’t be sad.
Have you ever thought about your own graduation?
I can’t think of my own graduation yet. I can’t even imagine doing things by myself. But, I have thought in wanting to prepare my heart for it. When I am by myself, I want to have the self-confidence to do things properly and I need to start fostering that now. I sometimes think about that. That’s because when you are by yourself, there’s nobody to depend upon. So, I think that it’s impossible for me to graduate right now. If I do graduate, I definitely want to have the self-confidence.
But will it be like the time during auditions when you didn’t have self-confidence, but still said, “I have confidence?”
No. I want my graduation to be when I can say it from the heart that, “I can do it by myself.” If you said I’m graduating right now, I would be very worried. That’s because I still have a lot to learn in Morning Musume. I want to have more strength.
You’re pretty strict with yourself.
Really?
No matter how much you have grown, you are the type that still says, “Not yet,” right?
I wonder how that is? But I guess I do have that part. Even if I get praised that my dance is good, I will still say, “Not at all.”
See, it’s true.
But that can also maybe be said that I’m defiant (laughs). I’m happy when I’m praised. Happy, but definitely be in denial. Happy, but somehow embarrassed.
If you are praised, do you think, “Praise me when I’m much better than now?”
Ah, I do think that. If I’m praised I think, “Alright! Let’s do my best for the next thing!” So, maybe I want to be praised even more (laughs). But, I have had times where I thought I did my best today, but surprisingly, others would say, “Today wasn’t so good.” I seem to go in circles a lot. Um, it’s really different. I think about whatever what other people see and think.
That’s why you want to do it until you think it is good and satisfied?
Yes, that’s right. Praised or not praised. But, if I’m praised, I glow.
How charmingly naïve; even though it’s your 4th year.
Ahaha. I’m not used to be being praised, so it’s embarrassing.
Right now, you are doing a lot of things, so what are you the most confident in?
I don’t have any self-confidence in it, but I love dancing.
As I thought! Do you think you want to pursue dancing in the future?
I want to continue dancing. Any form. This is far into the future, but I want to be at a level where I can teach others how to dance. I want to open my own studio and become a person who is able to get that qualification. But I still have a ways to go. A long way to go.
Is that so?
Yes. I still don’t have self-confidence. I have the bad habit of comparing myself to others. I think it is good to see other people and think, “That way of dancing is good,” but then I start to oppose my dancing.
Something like, “If I can’t dance like that person, I’m no good?”
Yes. I have the bad habit wiping out my self-confidence and personality doing something like that. I want to fix that.
You really are too harsh on yourself.
Not harsh, but stupid (laughs).
Do you compare yourself to others even in Morning Musume?
Quite a bit. There’s 12 people, so there are a lot of people to compare to and the result is that my tension drops.
Self-destructing (laughs).
It happens often. I want to get rid of the bad habit of being jealous of other people. But it is also important to compare with others. You are able to copy the good points by watching other people dancing. Besides, it will be good if I have self-confidence in my own dancing.
Are you the happiest when your dancing is praised?
I think so. If there is a fan letter that said, “You’re dancing is cool,” I’m very happy. Occasionally, there are times where it says, “If it was just a little better here, I think it would be good.” I would think, “They also see that part. I see,” and learn from it. Reading letters like that is fun and I’m happy.
Do you treasure the fan letters?
Yes. The thing that makes me the most energetic, happy, and look forward to is fan letters. I’m really happy. I always read every single one. The more I read, the happier I feel. Therefore, I treasure and safe keep all the letters I receive. After all, there is nothing better than the fans’ happiness. I do my best for those people.
Not only singing and dancing, but you have done some plays and varieties… You have done quite a bit these past 3 and half years.
I wondered how. Was I able to do them well? But I was able to challenge many things and I think I’ve become used to it more than from the very beginning.
Now, you are able to appear normally on T.V. and do funny skits (laughs).
Ahaha, they are funny skits, huh. The skits are really fun. Even though it may seem I’m not nervous when doing the skits, actually I’m super nervous. My heart is always pounding right before doing it. But I think the people who are watching only see the fun part.
Not at all. We also see the seriousness too. But while watching that you also make us roar with laughter (laughs).
Right before the actual filming, I check each part one by one thinking, “I wonder if it will be ok like this here.” I’m really nervous. If I mess up my line, it can be funny, but can become not so funny. I know my heart is really pounding. I fight with myself. That’s just one battlefield.
You really are a professional.
But if I was a normal person and saw that, I would pointedly think, “No, that’s bad.”
Ahaha. But it’s also the work of a pro to be serious.
Something like, “This face is really bad” (laughs). When filming that part of the fun can’t be helped. But after recording and watching from an audience’s point of view, I would think, “This is normally bad.” I wonder if it is ok to broadcast this.
Ahaha. But that’s the part we love about you!
I sometimes think I’ve thrown away the idol part (laughs). Recently, even in skits, I can’t seem to play a cute role.
Do you become stressed because of that?
I feel more pressured than stressed. I reflect upon it a lot every time. I always think about how I do better next time. But I’m happy. I’m able to a lot of crazy things up to now because, probably, people trust that leaving things to me will be ok. I’ve come to feel that I need to do my best to live up to those expectations.
It’s interesting because you don’t know when you will encounter that chance, huh.
Yes. I have found one part of myself in skits (laughs).
Have you had a time where you felt, “This is my chance!” during new songs or during lives?
I think there were a lot of times. But I don’t know it at that moment. It always like, “Maybe that might be my chance.” I realize it pretty late. If it really is, then at that time of realizing it, I have to do my best in order to make the most of that chance. I always realize it after, so I think, “I’ve should have tried harder.” I feel like I’ve wasted that chance.
For example, what about in a song?
There’s a lot. For example, in the very first song, “Mr. Moonlight ~Ai no Big Band~,” I was playing the partner of Yoshizawa. I didn’t think I would have a chance then, so I just desperately did my best.
A great amount?
I did. During dance lessons, I got yelled at. During the song, I would just be next to Yoshizawa and get nervous. I was being too cool (laughs). Therefore, I have reflected a lot on the point of, “If I done it that way instead.” I always think of that. I always realize it late. Even if I don’t notice it, it might become a big chance, so I always put in all my effort.
So, it’s been strenuous three and half years up to now. What do you think will happen in the next 3 and half years?
3 years later I’ll be 20! Indeed, I want to be more mature (laughs). But, I don’t think I will really fundamentally change. It would be nice if I become a mature, pretty woman. I really admire Nakazawa. I have an image of a woman holding a strong will. Nakazawa said this, but it’s much more fun now than before joining Morning Musume. Actually, if I look at Nakazawa right now, I think she’s shining brightly. I want to become an adult like that.
Do you think you will still be in Morning Musume when you turn 20?
I wonder. But Yaguttsan is already 22 years old and she’s leading a very cool Morning Musume. It’ll be great if I can become like that. But whether I’m in Morning Musume or not, I think it would be nice to become a cool person that everybody can admire.
Have you tried doing new things?
I have. I have originally wanted to pursue the musical [theater-type] world. I want to try doing a variety of things. I even want to study abroad.
Ohhh.
I want to try living abroad. Even if it’s a short time.
Why?
I wonder how it will be, living in a different country and not using anybody else’s help. I think it will be hard, but I feel it would change how you look at life…
It might be impossible if you are homesick like when you came from Niigata to Tokyo (laughs).
But, that talk was when I just debuted, so now…umm, it might still be impossible. I still become lonely even now (laughs). I want to try to experience it sometime in the future.
Lastly, two questions from the community. First, what kind of person is Tsunku from your point of view?
I love him!
Even when he is strict?
He doesn’t get mad often. Which ever way you look at it, he gives praises more. He’s a person who finds a good point and praises it. He mails after a live and I’m really happy to receive those compliments.
What has he praised recently?
He praised me about the last Hello! Project live. I think he says something nice to everybody, but he really is like a father. He also talks about his memories when he was in junior high school. Even in singing, where there is something I don’t understand, he would teach me immediately. He said, “It’s ok to tell me anything,” and if I mail him, he would definitely send mail back, even though he is supposed so busy that he doesn’t even have time to sleep.
For example, what kind of mail do you send?
During New Years, when I went back home, I sent him a picture of the snow. But it was just a white screen (laughs).
One last question. What kind of person is “Morning Musume Ogawa Makoto?” It’s the same question from last time, but please answer with what you think now.
Umm, surprisingly, I’m a person who just enters my own world. I listen to music with a force that is like I’m the main character of the song (laughs). That’s why it’s embarrassing when somebody sees me listening to music.
You enter that far, huh (laughs).
While listening with my headphones, without noticing, I start mumbling. Occasionally, when somebody hears it, they laugh, “Are you talking to yourself?” I feel like the main character of this song is M.E. and get immersed.
Even when you watch dramas?
Songs more than dramas. When I listen to a sad song, I become so sad that I feel like crying. I get drunk with it. Therefore, when I suddenly return, it’s really embarrassing. Well, when you are listening to your favorite song, everybody becomes like that, right?
(2005.01.21)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Ai Araba It’s All Right”
It’s a touching song
When we sing this song, a smile comes naturally. When I listen to the lyrics I think Tsunku is really amazing. I wonder how he knows how a woman feels. I especially like the 2nd verse, like “The tears keep flowing when the worries don’t disappear,” and “Straining words will bring in mistakes.” It’s like, “I understand! I understand!” and I’m moved by the song. I also like the PV.
-
Thanks again for translations. I loved reading about Konkon and Mako!
I was amused by Mako's comment about Tsunku for the Best Song. It just makes me laugh.
"I wonder how he knows how a woman feels."
-
^ Hmmm wonder why >__>
-
Wow I thought Konkon was tough on herself. But Makoto was even tougher on herself than Konkon.
Thanks for the translation Fenrir. They all have been really interesting so far
-
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Kamei Eri
Her second dream is “I want to change.”
Her bold, shocking short hair announcement came at Iida Kaori’s graduation live.
While Morning Musume is in the process of changing, something is changing in Kamei Eri.
When she joined, you can see a quiet, shy, “Tokyo sheltered” girl.
When her dream of being in Morning Musume was granted, she didn’t like herself being like that.
But, now, it seems her 2nd dream of “I want to change” is coming true….
Birthday: 1988.12.23
Blood Type: AB
Birthplace: Tokyo
Debut Song: “Shabondama” (2003.7.30)
Stage Debut: Saitama Super Arena (2003.5.4)
Yuko Nohji: Do you remember your feelings the moment when you won the audition?
Kamei Eri: I think it was, “My dream came true!”
Did you admire singers?
Yes. Since long ago, whenever I see a person singing or dancing on T.V., I get jealous. I wanted to be like that.
Well then, when you won, you were really happy then.
I didn’t know what’s what (laughs). When we were told, “You passed,” we were always tense. And, then, Sayu said, “Ah,” and smiled, but Reina and I sat there. Later, when watching it on T.V., I really had a serious face at that moment.
Why were you so serious?
I’m sure I was thinking a lot of things. Something like, “From now on, will I really be on T.V. dancing and singing?” More than what was going on in reality, things in my mind were unfolding…
When did your actually feelings come in?
When everybody said, “Let’s call our moms.” At that time, my mom said, “Congratulations.” That’s when I first thought, “Ah, I passed.”
You have been together with Michishige and Tanaka since the auditions, huh.
We first were able to properly chat with each other when it was the end of our time at the training camp. I thought those two would surely pass.
Did they shine?
Yes. I’m a person who thinks negatively, so I thought, “What will I do if those two pass?” In the beginning, I had feelings of “I definitely will pass,” but during the lessons, I started to worry more and more. I think I’m like this more than anybody else.
Did you imagine the worst result?
Even in the 3rd round, I was always worried if I failed or was not among the top 5 people.
But, when you joined, you said that you definitely would not lose in dancing.
Of course, I like singing too, but since 6th grade, I did classic ballet for 8 years. Even after that, I wanted to learn other cool dances besides classical and I started learning jazz dance. Therefore, as a person who has always been learning dance, I didn’t want to lose.
Do you still hold that feeling when you dance even up to now?
At first, I “didn’t want to lose,” but now, it’s more important to have fun dancing with everybody. I want to be the top among them, but it is the most fun when I’m having fun dancing with everybody else. More than just “Dance! Dance!,” I want to be able to dance like the dancers I see on T.V., who I think are cool.
Your first job as Morning Musume was the all nation handshake event.
Yes. I was really happy and touched. The older members weren’t there, so it was an event with just the 3 of us in 6th generation. Just for us, all those people gathered… That always has touched me.
Did you think “I’m going to do my best” from now on?
Yes. When handshaking, they say a few words and I was really happy.
So you were with the older members of Morning Musume after that?
Our first job was when we were shooting the jacket for Sakura-gumi and Otome-gumi. At that time it was really “bad”.
Were you nervous? Excited?
Surprised. To the left, there was Yaguchi, to the right, there was Yoshizawa. It was like, “Wah, is it really them? It really is them!”
Even though you were a member of Morning Musume.
Yeah, it’s like that. I really couldn’t believe it. That’s because I’m part of the world that I watched on T.V. up to now… I thought it was amazing. I was really nervous.
When did you really start to think that you were “a member?”
When did I… I did have a moment when I realized that it was natural of me being in Morning Musume. Around that time, I was talking to the older members normally and even telling jokes. I was really happy when the feeling of I didn’t belong was gone, even though I was there.
Was it because you were in the Morning Musume world that you saw on T.V.?
Yes. When I watched them on T.V., I often heard and it’s said that Morning Musume is like a family and I wanted to believe that.
When you became a member, was it different from what you imagined?
As I thought, it is a harsh world. When watching on T.V. all you can see is them having fun singing and having fun talking, but just for one show, there are dance lessons and there are various versions for just one song. In that sense, you don’t know everything just by watching. Actually, I was surprised how hard it is.
Since you thought it would be more fun, have you thought of not liking it?
More than not liking it, I was worried if I was able to do it. But, gradually, I have come to understand that if I do my best this way, people watching on T.V. can have fun. Even when thinking that it will be hard, my feelings suddenly change, to “I’ll do it,” and “If it is us, we can do it,” and I think that I’ve become stronger.
Well, what have you been happy about since you joined?
That I have changed.
How?
When I joined Morning Musume, I said I wanted to be impressive. In school, there are kids who can’t do speeches. There are kids who aren’t able to raise their hand. I was a kid like that. But, Morning Musume is really cool and impressive. Therefore, if I’m able to be impressive, I thought it would be more fun. So, now, I’ve become a person who can say “Good morning!” energetically, and naturally. It’s surprising.
You were also poor at greetings.
When I joined, my greetings were in a quite voice, like “Good… morning.” So it’s always said that I have a quiet voice. Every time somebody says it, I would be gloomy. But, I thought I couldn’t become depressed by it. In order for them not to say that, I had to change. So, somehow, naturally, I became stronger. Now, I can greet normally and energetically. I am most happy about that.
Compared with two years ago, which part of you do you think grew the most?
I think it’s remembering the dance faster. In the beginning, I was really slow remembering.
Even though that is your forte?
When I was learning dance, even though I remembered it fast, actually, there would be a lot of mistakes when I was dancing the vague parts. But, since I joined Morning Musume, there are parts where I dance with the others, so I have to remember it piece by piece. In the beginning, I desperately followed the older members, but now, I think I have become faster.
When watching the dance, is there an older member who does an example?
I always watch Takahashi and Yaguttsan. Ai’s dance is really pretty and each part is perfect. That part is amazing. Then, Yaguttsan is energetic. The most energetic. Therefore, when I’m behind Yaguttsan, in order not to lose, I want to dance energetically. I think it is fun dancing energetically.
What about singing?
During lessons, I can do it if I’m singing in front of the teacher. There are many times I can’t do it when it’s the real crucial moment.
Because you are nervous?
Probably. I’m nervous and I can feel the pressure of singing. In the beginning, I worried quite a lot. But, recently, during singing lessons, the teacher would say, “You’ve come to like singing a lot, huh?” When I ask why, the teacher replies, “Because you seem to have fun even though it’s only practice.” (laughs). I’m happy about that.
So in the end, when you are able to do it, you are having fun?
Yes, it’s fun. I’ve come to understand when I’m able to sing and dance, I’m having lots of fun and it feels great.
If you are able to do it, do you have a fun personality?
Hehehe, yeah. But, I was different back then. I was the type that would say “It’s ok if I can’t do this,” before I can do it. I would say, “No more,” and quickly give up. But, now, I think if I give up, I lose. That’s a part of me that greatly changed.
When you just joined, you said something like, “I still haven’t shown the real me.”
I did. But, recently, I’ve been said, “You are gross.” In the beginning, that wasn’t said.
Hmm, gross?
In the beginning, I didn’t want others to think I’m a “weird girl,” so I made sure I did and said various things properly. Now, when I do things normally, Yaguttsan would say something like, “Kamei, that’s gross!” Then some reason, I start laughing by myself.
That…might be because it’s gross.
But, even though they say that, it’s fun. That might be because I’m weird, huh, (laughs). I’m happy when I think I’ve become used to it. In the beginning, I was nervous and I felt I was being a hypocrite.
Since you stopped, it’s gross.
Ahaha. That might be true. It seems that there’s a difference of laughter between other people and I. When I watch a lot of people steadily doing something, I want to dash out by myself. That’s what everybody says it’s gross. Probably, right now, I’m using every part of myself to zoom out.
Each of the 6th generation has a unique individuality.
Really? No, the other two are interesting.
That’s what the other two exactly said.
Is that weird? It’s been said that’s weird. But, I think that is normal, so I don’t think we need to fix it.
Do you have a sense that they are rivals?
Yeah, I do. Especially in the beginning when the 3 of us were doing events together, it was strong. When the 3 of us are dancing, it feels like it became “I’m aiming to be the top.” It feels like we are always compared with each other by our surroundings.
Did you get along with the older members fast?
Well, Iida and the others were already adults. At first, we didn’t talk to each other at all. It was like a great mature aura emitting. Recently, I’m able to talk to them normally, but before, when I sit next to them, their aura is so great, I just go “Wahh~” (laughs).
What do you call Iida by?
Iida-san. Sometimes she says, “It’s ok to call me Kaorin,” but I can’t call her by that.
What about Yoshizawa?
Yoshizawa-san. Before, when I called her “Hitomi-chan” jokingly, she said, “It’s ok to call me Hitomi. I have never been called by my first name,” so I replied, “Well, I’ll call you by that then.” However, in my head, I thought, “I definitely can’t call her by that!” But someday it’ll be good to call them by that. When you start changing to call them by their nickname instead of adding a “-san” at the end, you feel that you are really close and you feel happy.
So in the beginning, you felt close to the 5th generation members, huh.
Yeah. I got along with them really fast. Gaki is the same age as me. It’s easy to talk to them.
Did you have the chance to become closer with the older members when doing activities as Sakura-gumi?
Yes. I was the only 6th generation in Sakura-gumi. At first, since it was just older members around, I was really lonely, but on the other hand, because I was by myself, I learned a lot of things from them. I learned a lot for Abe, so we got along.
What are some things that you learned that are useful?
For example, the way to learn the rhythm. I was the only one to be called clumsy, but I didn’t know how to improve. So then, Abe stood next to me and did the rhythm parts together with me. So I watched and copied, and little by little, I was able to do it.
But, when you heard that you guys were going to be split into Sakura-gumi and Otome-gumi, were you shocked?
I was surprised. At first, before the jacket picture shooting, the 3 of us did the fitting for the costume. And then, I wondered why I had a different costume than them. Afterwards, when I was told that I was going to be separated from them, I said, “Eh?! What’s going on?” I thought that us separating meant not being in “Morning Musume.”
So that’s what you thought and you just joined Morning Musume.
Yes. But, we did Morning Musume activities together, so I was confused. So when I heard it was to be Sakura-gumi and Otome-gumi, I was all happy.
Since you became 6th generation, there have been a number of graduations. When a graduation happens, do you feel that the group has
changed?
I wonder if it has. I don’t know, but I haven’t changed. Ah, but, when Non and Aibon graduated, I’m sure something changed.
When one graduates, does the responsibility become heavier?
Yeah. When I see them graduate, I feel like I have to try harder. When there are a lot of great influencing members graduating, there is pressure. There are also the thoughts of “this is my chance.”
Right.
Even if they graduate, they won’t change as being older members. I still get advice and I want to show them that I’m doing my best.
Iida will be graduating soon.
It’s coming up. We finally just started talking recently, it’s really sad. She is like an older sister or a mother.
And in spring, Ishikawa is also graduating.
Ishikawa was the first to call me “Eri”. Usually, I’m called Kamei-chan, but she asked, “What shall I call you by that you will be happy with?” When I replied, “It doesn’t matter, I’m happy if you call me.” So she replied, “Well, then, I’ll call you by Eri.” Sayu and I call her “Onee-chan [older sister].” But, she is graduating soon. I still can’t believe it.
The older sisters are graduating, so the 5th and 6th generations are finally becoming the center of things.
I wonder what will happen. I think I’ll be ok.
I wonder if you will be ok…
I am worried. Up to now, I would go ask Iida and Ishikawa for things I don’t know. With those older members graduating, I want them to be able say, “Kamei, recently, you have been working hard,” but… hmm, I’m worried. But, I think Iida and Ishikawa are probably more worried. About myself right now. Therefore, I want them not to worry.
From the Morning Musume now, what kind of role do you want to be?
Eh, the “energetic good girl.” Recently, I have been told that I seem funny, happy and energetic. I’m really happy about that. Therefore, if I can be Morning Musume’s energetic and good girl, that would be the best.
That’s because you yearn for an energetic Morning Musume.
Yes. Bright, happy, and energetic!
Kamei, were you an energetic kid?
I am, but I hardly let it show.
Right. That’s why, when you joined, I thought you were most like a well-mannered daughter.
You thought so?
Yup.
Other people said the same thing earlier. I’m surprised that people see me that way.
It’s like you are the person who plays the piano at home.
Yeah, a lot of people said that. They say that classical music fits me. But, really, I’m nothing like that at all. Whatever said, I have boyish personality. Therefore, I wanted to say, “I’m really different,” but at that time, I couldn’t say it. I wonder if I haven’t shown myself yet.
I can see a bi-polar personality.
I wonder why. But, it must be something that I show to make others think that. What do you think right now?
Something completely different. I was mistaken (laughs).
I wonder if I should be happy about that (laughs).
Have you ever thought about when you might be graduating?
Yes. Probably… the time when I’m able to graduate will come. The other day I was talking a little about it with Ishikawa. When I asked her, “Are you happy that you are graduating?” she replied, “Since I have been doing Morning Musume up to now, I will be sad. However, it may be sad, but I’m happy to be able to graduate from Morning Musume. In graduating, I will be able to become more mature.” We talked about things like that. And then, someday, I want to be a person who is able to appreciate a graduation.
I wonder when that will be?
Not yet, not yet. Right now, I still have lot of things I want to do in Morning Musume. I still have to train myself more.
Have you ever thought of “quitting?”
Yes. But that was when I just joined. It was during at time when I couldn’t keep up with the dance and things and it was painful.
You said something like this previously; if you can’t do it, then you will stop.
Yes. It was really painful. And the Eri then was still kid. When I go to school, I thought, “Why is everybody having fun and laughing?”
When you joined Morning Musume, you got jealous of the everyday life.
Yes. Because I had to do lots of things starting then. It was really a kid’s way of thinking. But, my dream came true. I’m doing something that not everybody can do, so I didn’t think to boast. I gradually come to realize that I couldn’t let it end with “I can’t do it,” with the things I couldn’t do.
In doing all kinds of work, what do you think is the most fun?
The concerts are the most fun. I still can’t believe it, even now. About me, on stage singing. It really is like a dream. It’s somehow strange. Just once, I want to see myself on stage as Morning Musume through the audiences’ eyes.
At the New Year Hello! Project live, you seemed to sing Abe’s “Koi no Telephone Goal” joyfully.
Fufu, I was happy. I wanted to let everyone know my voice. But, before going on stage, I was quite nervous. I was thinking, “This is bad!” all the time. But, when I started, the nervousness changed to fun. I thought that I really do like lives.
You sure grew up during the 2 years.
But, just like that it’s been 2 years.
And new members will be joining soon.
This time, those joining would be the 7th generation. If it was now and if the younger members join and asked questions, I have worries that I wonder if I would be able to answer them well. As I thought, I still don’t have the self-confidence of an older member… But, when the 7th generation members join, I will be able to grow then.
Well then, you need to grow more until the 7th generation joins.
Yes. Even Iida said that this time is a big chance. I really take those words seriously. In other words, just because the younger members haven’t joined, doesn’t mean that it’s ok to take it easy still. It’s our chance to try even more.
For example, you wonder what kind of person you will be 5 years from now?
Um, 21 years old? I still want to sing. I still would want to sing in Morning Musume, but I also want to try my best doing other things.
What about marriage and retirement?
Ah, I want to get married.
Is that so?
The last point in life is marriage, right… Is it marriage?
It’s not like that! You get married and other hardships start.
Ah, my mother said the same thing (laughs).
Ahaha. Are you the type that if you get married, your way of life is thrown all in pitch?
I think so probably. I don’t think I’ll be able to do both together. If getting married is happiness, I’ll take that. But, if I still have a lot of things I want to do, then work is more important than marriage. Hmm, I don’t know if it will ever be that time. Right now, I still have lots things I want to do.
Speaking of which, it’s said when you become the oldest member, “Even if Kamei was just standing next to someone, her mature aura coming out is scary.”
Ehh, Can I become a person like that?
Even if you say, “It’s ok to call me Eririn,” a new member might think that they definitely can’t call you that.
Ahahaha~. It might be like that! If it does, I’ll probably remember today’s event nostalgically (laughs).
Lastly, two questions from the community. First, for you, what kind of person is Tsunku?
Iida and Yaguttsan say he is like a father, but for me, it would be nice when the day comes when I think him like a father. Right now, he is an older person I admire? Teacher? Something like that. I have an image of him as a great person and I still have a lot to learn from him. Even when we meet to do a recording, I can’t help but be nervous, but Tsunku is extremely friendly. There’s a unique atmosphere. I can’t have a normal conversation with him.
Get pressured from his aura?
Yes. I’m weak among bright, shining people (laughs). I get nervous and my tension goes up. I’m weak against that kind of pressure.
You get nervous even now?
Yes. But, he emails after a concert. He’s very kind.
What part does he praise?
Before, he would email saying my dancing is good. I would be extremely happy and mail it to my mom to see. “It’s Tsunku!!! That’s Tsunku!!!” (laughs). At that time I was still a kid.
In the beginning, Tsunku said that you had a good “stubborn spirit”.
I did let out that kind of stubbornness. I had a feeling that Tsunku was able to see it many times.
Well then, the next question. What kind of person is Morning Musume’s Kamei Eri?
I wonder. If it’s one word… a strange person? I’m often said that.
Do you think so too?
I don’t.
Then what kind of person do you think you are?
An honor student.
That you can do anything?
No. I don’t have good records, but more than an honor student, a type that grinds on?
Um?
I give it my all doing things. It’s just my test scores are bad…
But you do your best?
Yes. But to be able to do things it takes up time. A lot of time. Even so, when I decide to do it, I do it no matter what. Therefore, when I can’t do it, it’s really painful.
Little by little, I start to understand.
Like an idiot who grinds on.
(2005.01.14)
Morning Musume. My Best Song “Ii Koto Aru Kinen no Shunkan” (4th Ikimasshoi!)
I love the lyrics.
Before I joined Morning Musume, I always sang this song at karaoke. I love the lyrics. For a person who thinks negatively, like me, the lyrics encourage the heart. I also like the melody. In the beginning, I’m a person who didn’t buy the albums, but when I heard this song was on the album, I thought “Albums also have good songs.” I also want to try to sing this at a concert too.
-
Thanks a bunch for that fenrir. Sweet that she (Eri) thinks just as highly about her dancing as I do. Keep the translations up. It's appriciated.
-
I like the tempo you post these, if these were all posted at once I'd only read my fave members' parts, but now I read all :D
-
^^ Yeah, I'm trying to pace myself. So I won't have a giant break between one and the other. :D
I'm glad you are reading all of them. I'm learning a lot about members I don't usually pay attention to that much as I translate them :) So I hope you guys will read about members you don't pay much attention to too because some of them are fascinating and crazy, like Sayumi's. XD Her's will be an interesting read, once I finish it... Well at least I think so. :lol:
-
Love Kamei's part to bits.
Down to earth but strange personality :heart: love her character
Edit: May i ask do you have scans for the book? Would it be fine to share?
-
"Like an idiot who grinds on."
hehe poor girl xD
-
ferrar1: Check here for scans http://forum.jphip.com/showthread.php?t=56
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Michishige Sayumi
Shooting off a strong beam, she's the “cute seeker.”
A bunny is cute. However, it is really a strong field animal.
Michishige Sayumi's “Usa-chan Peace!” is really cute, but it's the strongest weapon shooting off a strong beam.
If you are hit by that beam just once, you are unable to look away from Sayu's eyes.
The ultimate “cute seeker” in Morning Musume, she is thoroughly strict with herself.
Aiming to be the cutest girl, she strives for the scholar athlete and boldly continues walking up that steep road.
Birthday: 1989.7.13
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Yamaguchi Prefecture
Debut Song: Shabondama (2003.7.30)
Stage Debut: Saitama Super Arena (2003.5.4)
Yuko Nohji: Last week, at Yokohama Arena, Iida's graduation live ended without any problems!
Michishige Sayumi: After Iida graduated, I remembered a lot of different things... How I made her really angry and how cute she is. Recently, we finally are able to tease each other. When I said I won't be sad, actually, I'm sad. A little lonely.
During the live, you were the first to give a message and you were crying a lot.
Even though I decided to do it with a smile! But I couldn't smile at all. And Iida was the same, trying not to cry. When I saw that face, I couldn't handle it. When I was greeting Iida, everybody was saying in unison, “Hold it back! Hold it back!” But the tears welled up in my eyes. But at that moment, Iida looked like a princess and was really pretty <3. I was jealous.
Whenever somebody graduates, does the atmosphere in Morning Musume change?
I don’t feel that there is a big change. But, when Tsuji and Kago graduated, I felt that it got quieter backstage.
Ahahaha. But it was sad that Tsuji and Kago graduated too, right?
Yes. But, the atmosphere of that graduation ceremony was a little different from usual. It was an energetic ceremony. It was sad, but I remember thinking, “I think I can do my best thanks to them.” It’s like, it was always like Tsuji’s and Kago’s atmosphere and the graduation was like come and go. Because it was like that, I felt at ease. That’s how my feelings came to be.
As the number of people gets smaller, does the responsibility grow heavier on the younger members?
I feel more pressure than responsibility. When Ishikawa graduates in the spring, aside from the leader and sub-leader, it will only be 5th and 6th generations. I have to hurry and catch up with the older members and the 7th generation will be joining. When that happens, we’ll be the “older members.” The 5th generation members also said that the other day.
When you become the older member, there will be a lot of things you will have to teach.
And I don’t want to be passed.
It will soon be the 3rd year for 6th generation.
It was fast. I can’t believe it’s already our 3rd year.
When you look at Kamei and Tanaka, do you think you guys have matured?
Um, I don’t know. But those two have become really cute.
Who is the most calm?
I wonder…Anyways, Eri is the oldest, but everybody is about the same. But, it seems that Eri thinks, “I’m the oldest, so I have to keep it together.” Reina is also usually calm and steady. It’s a good balance. But when I’m with those two, it’s really fun. Our characters are completely different.
Do you feel that Fujimoto is in the “same generation?”
No, an older member. She’s been doing solo all this time. When I heard that Fujimoto will be joining Morning Musume, I was really surprised. I first read about it in the newspaper. It was when we just finished our training camp and before who passed, so I thought it was because we weren’t good enough. I was depressed at that moment. But I like Fujimoto when she was on T.V., so I was also happy. It was a strange feeling.
Even though she’s an older member, did you guys do lessons together as 6th generation?
Yes. But even when she is doing the same thing as us, she can do it perfectly. When I see that I feel that we have to do our best too. Therefore, I don’t feel that we are the “same generation.” When the manager yells for the 3 of us, “6th generation,” Fujimoto will often say, “I’m also 6th generation, so let me in too.” When I hear that, I’m always happy that Fujimoto also thinks of herself as “6th generation.”
You guys don’t fight?
No, we don’t. But I hear that 5th generation often fight. It’s probably because there are only 3 of us, so I’m glad. If it was like 5th generation with 4 people, it’s easy to divide into two versus two and fight (laughs).
It feels like that you guys would fight, though. It’s because each of you seem hardheaded.
No, no. It’s not like that. We are all good friends, but we also look out for each other when needed. It’s a good feeling. Like a good rival. Fufufu.
Comparing from when you first joined to now, you’ve matured quite a bit.
Really?
You don’t think so?
Um, when I compare myself from the beginning, I have grown. When I first joined it was really like out of this world. First, it was difficult to remember all the songs that were done up until then. I couldn’t remember the dances at all. Even though I felt that I had to do it, I lost my concentration…
You liked dancing, right?
I learned aerobics, but it’s completely different. I felt that I was completely lacking experience in singing, dancing, and everything else. Even though Eri and Reina were able to do it, there was many times where I couldn’t do it at all… I’m not impatient like I was around then.
How was your first live (May 2003) as an official Morning Musume member after 5 months later from joining?
We only did the last song, “Do it! Now.” Even though it was only 1 song, I did my very best.
Were you really nervous?
I was super nervous. Even a simple greeting like, “I’m 6th generation member, Michishige Sayumi,” wouldn’t come out. Although I was standing I stage, I felt like I didn’t know where I went. It was like, “This is bad! This is bad! Come back, myself!!”
It’s like your spirit left your body (laughs).
Yeah. It’s like I went to heaven at that moment. And then, somehow, I came back and was able to do the greeting finally. I was that super nervous.
You didn’t have time to look at the audience?
Not at all. It was the first time that I was in front of that many people. It took everything to just stand. But the older members always sing 10 or more songs for each live and I thought that was amazing. I knew I had to be able to do that the next time, but I was worried if I was really able to do it.
Even though everybody thinks like that in the beginning, there isn’t anybody who can’t do it and gets depressed. It’s amazing that everybody can do it.
Yes. In the beginning I thought that it would be impossible! While trying, I thought that if Eri and Reina can do it, then I can do it too. Somehow it will happen. When I can’t do it, there are older members around to teach me. We encouraged each other in the same generation. I think that is why I was able to do my best.
Was that most painful time since joining Morning Musume?
Yeah. That time was painful, but it was more painful during Otome-gumi and Sakura-gumi. Being split into 2 groups and there was less people, so there was more responsibility and pressure. It was tough. Moreover, it was really tough during “Shabondama.”
In what ways?
At the time of that song, it was like, “No way,” but I got my first solo part. That was quite a “mountain.” Now, it feels like it was just only one word, but at that time, I couldn’t even do just that. I really tried my hardest and practiced a lot.
You wanted to become better?
No, that was a problem from way before. I couldn’t keep the interval and had no rhythm. I knew I couldn’t do it at all and on top of that, the older members also said the same thing… how should I say it… a loud voice didn’t come out… Even encouragements were useless. When I got yelled at, I refrained from crying, but I cried when I was encouraged. Do you understand that feeling?
It’s like when you fill a cup with water, the surface tension is barely at its limit?
Yes, like that. I endured not having my voice coming out and think, “I can’t talk right now.” The older members said with care, “If you try, you will be ok,” but when they said that to me, the part of me that was enduring it just flooded. While thinking “I’m thankful, but please don’t talk to me,” I said something like, “Thank you.”
It’s like you only imagine that and are about to cry.
I’m happy that I get encouragements, but I really don’t want to cry.
Well then, when you are finally able to do it, you are happy, right?
Iida scolded me many times, “If you can’t do it, practice more.” When I think, “Did I do it?” Iida will say, “You did it!” I’m really happy at that time. I feel like I’m about to cry again (laughs). I’m glad I tried so hard.
Which older member are you influenced by in singing and dancing?
If it’s singing and dancing, it’s Takahashi Ai. Ai’s dancing is really cool. It’s pretty and perfect. When I just watch, I want my dance to become perfect because mine is not perfect (laughs). And for expressions and feelings, it’s Ishikawa. It’s amazing!
What parts?
She is naturally cute and energetic. In Ecomoni, during the dubbing of “Ecohams,” she created the “world” with just the expression in her voice. When it’s a sad moment, she creates a sad atmosphere with only her voice. It would be great if I could do that.
When you go to karaoke to sing not as a professional, you don’t often sing with expression?
Yes. I just sing to sing well. Therefore, I understood Ishikawa’s greatness again when I joined Morning Musume. Her monologue in “The Peace!” was really cute and in “Shabondama,” it was like a demanding feeling. Because of that gap, I want to copy the ability to create the song's atmosphere.
So, you have the thought of putting expression in more than before?
Even the vocal teacher says it’s important to sing with emotion. That’s why I always sing while thinking about the meaning of the lyrics. When I see recordings on T.V., I have thought many times that I wasn’t able to do it. I have to keep trying and trying until it is better than when I think I did it.
Which song did you think you grasped on the feeling when you sang, “This is me!”
“Ai Araba It’s All Right” is an song where it is easy to put your feelings in. I love the lyrics and sympathize with it in a lot of places. That’s why the natural “me” is able to come out. I think the lyric that Tsunku wrote fits what I was thinking of before. When I first heard it, I was happy.
What phrase do you like?
I especially like the part where it says, “Each generation did their very best.” I thought, “Yes! That’s right!”
Did you think about your grandpa, grandma, and the people before them?
Yes. Like during the war and such. And if the ancestors of my grandpa and grandma died, I wouldn’t have been born. If my grandpa and grandma didn’t meet by chance, I wouldn’t be here right now. It even connects to when my grandpa was a little kid. And so, even the old ancestors each had their own lives where they did their best. If I imagine that, I become touched. Therefore, I have to thank the grandpas and grandmas that I never met from thousands of years ago. I have inherited that, so I have to try my best… That’s what I think about when I sing.
If those ancestors from thousands of years ago didn’t exist, you wouldn’t be in Morning Musume.
Yes. Not only my father and mother, I want to thank everybody for doing their best!
At what time did you first feel that you were a Morning Musume member?
Umm, when I entered the backstage room that had Morning Musume written on it.
Ahahaha. I see.
I thought, “Is it ok for me to enter?” (laughs). I still have moments where during a live, somebody yells, “Morning Musume, this way,” and I think, “Ah, right, I’m in Morning Musume.”
It hits you suddenly.
Yes. When I’m staring off into space, backstage, I think, “Yaguchi Mari, the person I watch on T.V. is right in front of my eyes.” It’s really a strange feeling. Even in the same generation, I think, “Ah, I took purikura [print club] with Kamei Eri!”
Even when you see your own fan?
Yes, I think that. “Ah, I’m Michishige Sayumi” (laughs). But that’s how amazing I think Morning Musume is.
Have you thought of creating a place for Morning Musume Michishige Sayumi?
I wonder. I do want to show my character well and I really understand that the older members are creating a “place” for us too. I think we have to be more active and not rely on the older members to move forward. There are also 11 of us, so I don’t want to be buried.
What kind of “you” do you want to put out from now? The Michishige right now is a “cute character.”
Fufufu. In the beginning, without thinking far ahead, I said, “I’m cute.” And then everybody laughed normally. That felt nice and then I kept saying so many times (laughs). Recently, I thought I can’t keep going like this.
Do you want to get rid of the cuteness?
No. If you are speaking about “cute”, isn’t everybody in Morning Musume cute? I think everybody is cuter than me. So, when I say that, nobody will take the trouble to say, “I’m cute,” right?
Well, that’s your characteristic to say something daring like that (laughs).
Yes. But because it was said on purpose, I have to have the confidence to say it even more purposefully.
Ah, is that a proclamation that you will become even cuter?
Yes. I want to aim for that.
Since you joined Morning Musume, you thought you had to polish yourself?
That is the amazing part of Morning Musume. If I only look in the mirror, it would just end with self-satisfaction.
But, with that kind of competition, it might be fun for a woman.
Yeah. But it also burns. It’s fun to see the other members think, “Ah, cute.” I really love cute kids.
Not including yourself?
Yes. When I see a cute kid, I feel really happy. That’s why I also really like looking at the other members.
Is that why you also want to give your happiness to other people who are cute?
Yes (laughs).
Are you glad that you are in Morning Musume?
Yes. It was originally my favorite group.
What about other singers you admired?
Umm, I listened to a lot of other singers. But I only liked collecting Morning Musume cards.
You even collected cards.
Yes. I traded with friends. In a snack shop in my neighborhood, they were selling one card for 30 yen. I didn’t buy one card, but I gathered all of them together and bought them all. With my New Year’s money. I used up all my New Year’s money for that year (laughs).
Wow. For a kid, that was some decisive shopping.
It is! Because you are kid, paying 30 yen for something using a lot of gift money will not make you hesitant to buy. But to use all 2000-3000 yen is really decisive shopping. Now that I think about, I’m impressed by the daring purchase (laughs).
But from just this story, anybody can see how much you love Morning Musume.
I really do love it. In my room I have posters up and underneath a vinyl covering on my desk all my cards are lined up. I looked at Morning Musume everyday while studying.
Did you like Morning Musume as an admiring fan or because you wanted to join?
I think probably both. I admired idols from before. I imagined a lot such as, “If Mom was this, she would be this member,” and “If older sister was this, she would be this member!” Also something like, “If I was a boy, I would want this person to be my girlfriend.”
In that case, who would be the girlfriend?
Ishikawa. I think she is very cute. Yaguchi would be my mom! That’s because when I see her on T.V. I have a really fashionable image of her. If I was her daughter, I would be able to wear all kinds of cute clothing.
Interesting. You have a rich imagination.
Ah, yes, I do. My daydreams are really big. I like crazy daydreams.
Right. You even imagine the lives of your ancestors thousands of years ago.
It’s always been like that since I was little. I love creating conversations and imagining things that are impossible. In class, when I didn’t like doing math, I would think of conversations in my head all the time. I also wrote a lot of stories.
Did you imagine yourself being in Morning Musume?
I constantly imagined it. Even when I applied for the audition, I imagined what my life would be like if I joined Morning Musume and I even dreamed about it while sleeping. I dreamed that when I went to see Morning Musume at the airport, I became a Morning Musume member (laughs). That’s why, when I passed, I thought that unimportant dream came true.
Your dream came true, but it’s much tougher than the dream.
Yes. But it is much more fun than what I imagined.
Do you imagine your future from now?
I sometimes think about what will happen. That’s because I’ve been doing Morning Musume all the way up until now. But other than Morning Musume, I don’t know anything else. I still don’t have anything in particular that I want to do. I just want to be in Morning Musume for as long as possible. That’s what I think right now.
I wonder what will happen three years from now.
18 years old… I feel that I will still be in Morning Musume. I want to be. But I wonder what will happen. I look forward to it.
The younger members might fear the strict older members.
Noooo, that’s scary (laughs).
Someday you will graduate, huh.
I haven’t thought about it all though.
You don’t imagine it? Like everybody is crying at the graduation ceremony.
No, no. I don’t. I don’t want to imagine that yet.
Well, better yet, being married and having kids and still being in Morning Musume.
Ah, that seems like fun!
Do you have anything that you want to try from now?
Umm, I want to make Usa-chan Peace a trend.
Eh, that’s it?
Do you know Usa-chan Peace?
Yes.
Wah, I’m happy.
At Yokohama Arena, you even did the Usa-chan Peace while you were crying (laughs).
Yes. I was happy that Iida did it with me.
You were thinking of aiming for the trend like that?
At first, I thought it was just cute doing it, but in time I thought I want to make this a trend!
Are the fans familiar with this?
Yes. I’ve been doing this for awhile and there are fans who sends purikura of them doing Usa-chan peace. There are letters that say, “Even in the company, everybody does it!” When I see that I’m really happy. But, I think I need to let it be known more.
You want to penetrate nation-wide.
Yes. I want to make it even more popular!
To the point of getting the buzzword of the year.
Ah, that would be great.
I don’t know if this is a big ambition or a small ambition.
I’ll do my best this year!
Lastly, two questions from the community. First, what do you think of Tsunku?
A person I respect! I wonder how he has that much talent? He creates different genres and types of songs, such as rap, ballads, and fun cute songs. And not only Morning Musume, he also creates for a lot of other people, right? He writes the lyrics and music for all those songs, I wonder when he is able to sleep. He also comes to see the lives and talks about what he thinks afterwards. In order to create a good live, he has to think about a lot of things and gives each person advice on how doing a certain way will be better. He’s really amazing.
Is there any advice that has left an impression?
The one that made me the happiest is after recording for the T.V. show “Pop Jam,” he sent me mail. On that day, I talked quite a bit. And Tsunku wrote, “You did your best today.” He also said that I was being myself and the talk was interesting.
He really saw that you did your best.
Yes. But after the recording, I thought I might have talked a little too much. And then the mail came. I was really happy. Tsunku always sees a lot of things at once. It’s like he has an eye that spins around his head.
That’s a little scary (laughs). Have you sought advice yourself?
Umm, I can’t really say what I want to say. But in the middle of replying a mail I have written something like, “Right now, I can’t do this and I’m worried about it…”
Well then, the last question. What kind of person is Morning Musume Michishige Sayumi?
Somehow, cute.
Somehow (laughs)?
Ah, well, everybody is cute. So more than just cute, a person who wants to be cute.
The word “cute” maybe a key word for Sayumi forever.
More than about me being cute, I like cute things. So just looking at a cute kid is fun.
But while looking at a cute kids, I think Sayumi is cute for not thinking, “Hmph.”
Really?
I understand today that not only looks, but your way of thinking is cute.
I’m happy. When I’m praised about what’s inside, I’m really happy. In anearlier magazine interview, when I was explaining about what the song feels like, I was told that I’m interesting because every time is an different image when I’m talking. I’m really happy about that. I only wrote about that in the diary entry of that day. I wrote, “I won’t forget that person’s face for life” (laughs). I was that happy.
That is also cute. As I thought, a cute person also has a cute heart.
Wai! A lot of “cuteness” came out now, huh (laughs).
(2005.02.01)
Morning Musume My Best Song “Koe”
I love the soft melody.
I love the soft melody. The lyrics are pretty and I want to know what that person’s voice sounds like. Even though I’m saying the same thing, but how that person speaks and how another person speaks is completely different and I sympathize with that. Even after the recording of the album finished, I listened to Tsunku’s pre-recorded version all the time. Even now I listen to it at home. I’m really happy to be able to sing this kind of song.
-
^^What? No comments for the cutest girl in the world?? :o XD Perhaps everybody is waiting for a certain yankii instead. XD
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Tanaka Reina
Striking her opponents with her aloof, cool beauty.
With a regular look, in a moment, she strikes her opponents with her aloof, cool beauty. Without listening to the praise in her surroundings, she puts all her passion and ambition in her own song and dance. Watching the T.V. or a live, Tanaka Reina has that charm, of course. Acknowledging our frank talk with innocence and a roar of laughter, she wants to have a cool talk, so without looking for words, she lets her eyes spin… that kind of girl is super charming <3.
Birthday: 1989.11.11
Blood Type: O
Birthplace: Fukuoka Prefecture
Debut Song: “Shabondama” (2003.7.30)
Stage Debut: Saitama Super Arena (2003.5.4)
Yuko Nohji: Do you still remember when you joined Morning Musume?
Tanaka Reina: Yes. The moment they said that I passed, I was happy going, “Wah-!” In my head, I was wondering what I got myself into.
When the three of you were told that you passed, everybody went silent.
I don’t know if Eri and Sayu had the same feelings, but I was first thinking, “I have to move places.”
But, if you pass, naturally that will happen.
Before going to training camp, they asked, “If you pass, will you be ok on moving to Tokyo?” At that time, I replied, “Yes, it’s fine.” That’s because I never thought I’d pass and need to go to training camp.
Eh, you never felt that you will pass?
Yes (smiles).
Eh, I couldn’t see that.
Therefore, when I passed, I felt, “Eh, did I really pass?” At that moment, thoughts of not being able to hang out with my friends, having to transfer, and not being able to spend time with everybody in the family were spinning around in my head and, so I tamely said, “Wai~!”
Then, when you started living in Tokyo, did you get homesick?
Yes. That was the toughest thing.
Even though you were with your mom?
But, my dad was in Fukuoka. Therefore, when there was talk of, “I want to live with a family of 4 people again,” I couldn’t handle it. And if I continued saying, “I want to go back!” there are times Mama would say, “Then, shall we go back?”
Quit Morning Musume?
Yes. I would be really noisy and I say, “Let’s go back to Fukuoka.” And with my willpower, if I replied, “Yeah, let’s go back,” then she say, “Well, then, go call the office and say that.” I really was about to call the office.
You really didn’t, did you?
No, when I told Mama, I knew. I thought, “As I thought, I can’t do that.” I was sad that I couldn’t spend time with the family and couldn’t meet my friends, but I really wanted to be a Morning Musume member, so I came to Tokyo. Even thought it’s painful, I wanted to work here… I knew that part of me was there at that time.
Mama saw it from the beginning, the feelings of you not wanting to quit, huh.
Yeah. My mama is really a candid person. She says what she is thinking. In the house, when I was practicing and couldn’t do it, if I get mad at myself, she would say, “Be quiet!! If you are irritated, go over there and do it.” But, when she doesn’t say that, I’ll complain until who knows when. If my mama wasn’t here, I wouldn’t be able to do this (laughs).
Do you actually resemble her a little?
I wonder how. We both say what we are thinking. Mama is strong. On many levels.
You always admired Morning Musume, so you wanted to take the auditions.
Yes. More than wanting to join, I wanted to meet them first.
In order to meet them, you needed to join, right (laughs).
Yes. Also, if I was able to join Morning Musume, I thought in what way will they look at me. Before taking the audition, I went to see a concert once. At that time, the friend that I went with said, “Reina, next time, it won’t be you watching, but you’ll be dancing.” And it really happened (laughs).
It’s just like a dream-like conversation.
Earlier, I had conversations with my Mama, “I really made it, isn’t it amazing.” I can’t really explain it very well, but it felt like, “Ah, I joined.”
Do you think about standing on stage?
Standing on stage, I don’t think about it. But I do think about it after the concert. When I’m on stage, I have fun and don’t have time to think about those things.
Before admiring Morning Musume, did you want to become a singer?
I wanted to become an entertainer. More than a singer, I wanted to become a person who “appears on T.V.” And, if it’s Morning Musume, that makes my dream come true in one sweep, right?
You sing, dance, appear on varieties, and do plays…
Also, I love having my picture taken, so for magazine articles, I’m able to do photo shoots. And a bonus, I’m able to meet the Morning Musume that I love (laughs). So I thought I try to take the audition.
When you met them in real life, was it different from your imagination?
Yeah, it really is different from T.V. The real thing has strength. There was an aura of not to come close coming out. Especially Iida, who was extremely pretty and had big eyes, if our eyes met once, it’s like I couldn’t look away (laughs). Therefore, in the beginning, I couldn’t get close to Iida, Yaguchi, Ishikawa…mostly everybody. Also, the person I especially could not look straight in the eye is Goto.
From the beginning, you seem to look up to the Morning Musume generation of Goto.
When I joined, she already graduated, but even though it was just greeting each other during Hello Project concerts, I was super nervous.
Didn’t you have a cool image around the time when you joined?
That has often been said, but where that started, I really have no idea. Actually, I’m not cool or anything. My friends back home said I have high tension, am weird and “stupid” (laughs). But I think that side doesn’t come out on T.V., so they might think I’m cool.
Saying that, you don’t want your actual and different image to be seen?
No, I don’t worry about those things. If that is seen, then it’s fine that it is seen.
I wonder if it’s because we are able to see an intense feeling when you aren’t smiling.
Ah, that’s probably right. When I have a serious face, I have been asked, “Are you mad?” Also, in the beginning, I was nervous. If I’m nervous, it seems you can see my “scary face.”
Is that so? So when you are nervous, you are the type that “stands dignified.”
Yeah, yeah, that’s right! Lot of members even say “Reina, you’re not nervous, eh,” but actually, I’m so nervous that my stomach hurts and I can’t speak at all. However, when I get so nervous that I can’t even say “Oh my god!” and I remain silent and just stand there, they say, “You’re calm.” (laughs)
When you just came to Tokyo, you said, “I still haven’t shown my real side,” but what about now?
I wonder. Probably, I think even now you haven’t been able to see the real Tanaka Reina. Umm, I wonder how to say this… it’s not that my true character isn’t coming out, but hasn’t come out. Isn’t the place where I generally work different so to speak?
It’s different from the place where you speak with your mom in the house, right.
Yes. That’s why I think, probably, you haven’t been able to see the real Tanaka Reina all this time. But, this is the real Tanaka Reina. I can’t explain it well, but do you understand the meaning?
That you right here isn’t a fake Reina.
Yes.
Two years have passed since you joined. Have you become more mature?
I don’t know.
What do people say?
That I haven’t changed (laughs).
My pace?
Maybe. Even though there are things I want to fix by myself, if another person says it I get irritated. When I understand things and people say to me, “Do it like this,” I think, “Of course I know that.” But I want to change that. For example, if other people don’t say something like, “For today’s concert, you weren’t like your usual self, you weren’t energetic,” I wouldn’t have known myself. Therefore, I know that kind of opinion is important, but if it is said, I would say, “Eh, why?” and I can’t take that sitting down obediently. However, recently, I think I have, in a good way, become more obedient little by little. In the beginning, whatever was said to me, inside my mind it would be like, “Shit!” (laughs)
The boastful guy type, huh.
If there is a part that changed, it’s said my face became young. However, when I go back home, they say, “What’s with this adult-like attire,” and “What is this make-up~.” What’s happening? I wonder if this is growing up. I thought going forward was faster (laughs).
Well, maybe if you do this everyday, you will become mature faster.
I do and everyday is fun. But there isn’t a lot of free time. Each day goes by fast. I go to school, then work, and when it’s all done, I go home and it’s 9 p.m. I don’t have much time to myself. I can’t stay up too late, so until I feel sleepy, I watch a DVD. Also, I take a bath and it becomes bed time.
Don’t you have something you don’t like?
When I go back home and then go back to Tokyo, it’s the most painful when I say bye to my friends. On the work side, I don’t think there are really painful parts. But when I practice and practice and still can’t do it, I have thought, “No more!” In new songs, I have my own solo parts. Even if it is a phrase, at that time, my singing power and performance must have some expression. Even in that one or two seconds, in order for my part to sound good, it’s necessary to practice.
It’s hard to show charm in a moment, huh.
Yes. But even if I practiced and practiced, in the beginning I couldn’t do it at all. While I was thinking I can’t do it, I can’t do it, I get this great burst of anger.
Completely opposite.
“Why am I singing like this? It’s just one group,” I would say to myself and get angry.
So you get angry at yourself.
The part of me that can’t do it is irritating. Somehow, if I become like this, I can’t sing and become irritated. And then, I think a lot about “trying it this way,” but as I think about it, I start to not understand it.
So, you go, “Waaaaaaaaah~!”
Even though other people say, “That’s ok,” there are parts of me that aren’t satisified.
Until the end, you won’t be satisfied or won’t let yourself be satisfied.
By that time, I don’t believe in other people. I still continue to do what I think is good. In the end, I feel better when I practice until I can do it. So, I always think of practicing without getting angry.
Are you strict with yourself?
Maybe. During recording, even if I’m told, “That’s good,” I have said, “No, one more time please.”
Why do you try harder even when it’s really painful?
That’s because, everybody will be able to see to what I put out. I even hear it from my friends. Probably, I think to myself, “Reina isn’t like this.” Therefore, I think I have to put myself out more naturally.
You want to show an even better you.
Yes. I think I still can’t really sing.
When you auditioned, you said, “I’ve tried really hard up to now,” but are you trying harder than you were back at that time?
Yup, I’m trying more than back then. At the boarding house, I thought, “For the moment, I’ll just remember this.” It’s just like at karaoke that it’s ok to properly remember the melody and lyrics. I didn’t think of being better than that. But when I joined Morning Musume, isn’t that becoming a “singer?” I gradually understood that it wasn’t like a karaoke.
Basically, you didn’t really sense that until after you joined?
Yes. If it was karaoke, wouldn’t the all kids now be good? So, if it was just ok to be good, everybody could become a singer. Since joining Morning Musume, if I don’t have a higher goal, then I can’t be seen as a “singer.”
When did you start thinking that way?
Umm, about 1 year from joining. I think I’ve come to be able to think properly just recently.
Was there a big trigger with a change in the way you think?
Around the beginning, I had a lot of solo parts, but, eventually, I couldn’t sing those parts. I thought, “Maybe I couldn’t sing those parts after all,” and be impatient. And after “Namida ga Tomaranai Houkago,” I thought, “In the end I really can’t do it!” and got really impatient. This might be really bad (laughs).
At this rate, you couldn’t see yourself as a singer?
Yes. But, besides trying my best, it’s not something that can’t be done. So, I thought I do my best in dance, etc for myself. And while I was doing my best, “The Manpower!!!” came.
You got a big part after awhile.
I was overjoyed more than before when I got a solo part. In the beginning, I just sang without understanding anything, so I didn’t understand the feeling of “being happy to get a solo part.” Therefore, if “Shabondama” came now, it would be the best.
During “Shabondama,” you joined and were suddenly selected to be in the center.
That’s right. But, at that time, I just did what I was told. The feeling of “I’m happy just to sing,” like now, might have been weak.
In other words, at that time, it took everything you had to just to do as you were told. That’s because, at that time, it seemed that you also practiced hard at home.
Of course, I can’t neglect singing. Even during “Shabondama,” and even when I was center during Otome-gumi. But, there was a period where I didn’t sing any solo parts, so when “The Manpower!!!” came being able to sing was great. I finally realized how happy I am to be able to sing.
It was a good experience then.
Now, at concerts, I’m able to sing Goto’s parts. And I have the expectation of it’s good to sing this part. If it’s done like that, the feelings of wanting to answer back to Tsunku’s expectation was born and I thought of trying even harder.
Well, is there something that is different from you during “Shabondama” to the you now?
Yes.
Aa! was a unit at that time.
Yeah. It really is amazing, my past self. In Aa! I was the oldest. The 3 of us appeared on T.V. I couldn’t believe it (laughs).
You just debuted, so it was very surprising.
Yup, it feels so long ago. It feels like 5 years ago.
Even though you were a new member, you were a leader.
But, I just joined, so I didn’t understand the responsibility. I was like “What is a leader??” (laughs)
What about pressure?
There was! That’s because, my manager said, “Look, those two are nervous, so you can’t fall apart!” I was like, “No, I’m nervous too. I already can’t talk!” (laughs).
You couldn’t afford to have the other girls help, huh.
Everyday, in my heart, I was about to cry.
Still, was able seeing you be really calm a disadvantage or an advantage?
Umm, when I was nervous, I would slip on the musical interval. But, if you can’t see me being nervous and think “That’s the real Tanaka Reina.” That would be troublesome.
Ah, I see.
If I don’t convey that I’m nervous, it’s like “this is my level of strength in singing.”
You couldn’t understand that “being off in the musical interval was due to you being nervous.”
That’s right. I knew when my dance is bad, my facial expression becomes bad. When I wonder if other people thought that this was my usual “bad dancing” and my face is “always like this,” the nervous me would be like “no” and I would be on the verge of tears.
But it wasn’t a wall that you couldn’t climb over.
Seeing me now, I think it was fun. Once more, I want to feel the fast paced heart beat.
In the beginning, you said that if you become nervous, the real you would come out. That hasn’t changed.
Ahaha. If I get nervous, I would restrain myself.
This year at the Hello! Project live, you covered the old song, Aa! “First Kiss.”
It was nostalgic. I felt like I returned back then.
Your singing is different from before?
It’s different. I’m able to think and sing about the lyrics (laughs). I understood the lyrics. In the end, it’s changed a little bit. I was surprised myself.
What is your happiest thing about joining?
I have lots, but when I do the concerts. The people holding my fans have increased and I can see that my fans have increased… when it’s like that the lives are the best. It’s like, “Everybody, please look at me!”
In the end, your motivation has changed?
It changed. Also, when we had a concert for the first time in my hometown, I was happy. At first, I was really, really nervous. My childhood friends came too. Therefore, also from the start, I didn’t see the audience seating much and I felt that I should just try my best and dance. And, when I saw the audience seats in the middle, I noticed that the number of my fans was a lot. At that moment, it was the best. I thought, “As I expected of my hometown” (laughs). I was deeply touched.
So you are not nervous about concerts anymore?
I’m nervous on the first day, but as the tour goes around, the bad nervousness goes away. I feel, probably, that at a live is the best place that I truly show myself. That’s because I’m always smiling. I smile so much that afterwards my face hurts (laughs).
So at the first live, you were super nervous.
In my head, it was pure blank. I really don’t remember anything (laughs). But, before it began, I was really nervous, but I thought, “I want to hurry up and go on stage!” I remember being excited.
I wonder if it’s always a battle between courage and nervousness.
As long as you don’t lose to nervousness, but in the end, nervousness is bad. If I’m nervous, I’m at a disadvantage… and I’ve even been told this by Mama (laughs). I don’t get as nervous as I did back then now and I think this is a chance for me to go out.
It’s about time for the 6th generation members to lose the feeling of “new members?”
Yes. But the actual feeling will probably come out more when a junior member joins. I’m the youngest in Morning Musume. I’m the same age as Sayu, but my birthday is much later.
I can’t see it. That’s because when Kamei and Michishige joined, they said you were reliable.
People have said that. Even though Eri is the oldest. But, it’s like that. If the three of us are doing work, I feel like I can’t fall behind because I’m the youngest. I wonder why.
Perhaps it’s your personality?
Yeah, I felt that way since long ago. Even now if the three of us are working together, I would suddenly talk about splitting the duties.
Have you thought about yourself 3 years to 5 years from now?
I haven’t thought of it. I’m thinking about the present. That’s because if you think about the future, it will be what it will be. Life is something that has been decided. Yeah.
That was intense.
It does sounds like that. Therefore, I don’t often think about what was said before.
You haven’t thought about when you will be graduating from Morning Musume?
For now, I feel like I need to try my best now. So that each day isn’t painful.
Do you think you will be continuing this work forever?
I don’t know… If I’m able to continue, it would be nice. But, I wonder if I can’t continue forever? Even if I may graduate from Morning Musume, I haven’t thought of wanting to become solo.
Ah, really?
Yeah. I may think of it later, but at this point of time, I haven’t thought about it. Therefore, I really didn’t know about the stuff before. Right now, I’m still going around, so I don’t think I have the actual strength in expectations to try it by myself.
But, if left to you, you have thought of “I’ll do it!”
If there is expectation that “I’ll be ok,” then I want to try my best.
I wonder what a 20 year old Tanaka Reina will be?
Right. That’s in 5 years. It’ll come soon. For sure.
Lastly, two questions from everybody in the community. First, about Tsunku.
I mail him a lot.
What kind?
If I mail him that I’m going back to my hometown, he’ll reply, “Bring back some whale bacon~” (laughs). It’s Fukuoka’s famous food. But even about work, I mail quite a bit. After a concert finishes, I receive a mail and I reply and this go back and forth for awhile…
For you, what kind of person is Tsunku?
Near the beginning, he sent a mail like, “It’s ok to think of me as Tokyo dad.” And, in the end, it’s just like that, a “father” figure. Even asking advice, I’ll believe in his replies. If he writes, “How about doing it this way?” I think, “If I do as Tsunku says, will I change more?”
You don’t listen to those types of people (laughs).
Ahaha, I want to trust his words. For example, even when I’m really depressed, he sends a mail praising me, and my motivation really comes out. I think of trying harder, I have self-confidence, and I’m able to have more fun. I’m the type that when praised, my tension rises (laughs).
Well, then do you have people that make your tension rise?
Yes. When I think, “It’s impossible…” and when mail like “If it’s you, you can do it,” come, I really think that it’s great having Tsunku here. Tsunku tells me lots of various things, so I think I have tried my best up to now.
Well then, one more question. What kind of person is Morning Musume’s Tanaka Reina?
Eh, what? Tanaka Reina is Tanaka Reina.
Unusual.
…But is it ok?
It may be like you.
At the most, I’m easy-going, so I go like that.
(2005.1.28 )
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Shabondama”
It feels like my song.
In the concert, when I think, “It’s tough! No more!” if it’s this song, then I completely change. Even though this is an intense songs, it’s a mysterious song that I’m able to become energetic and feel like, “Yeah, I can do it!” near the end of singing. I feel that this song is “my song.” I think of something like even if other people sing it, it can’t become “Shabondama.” At this point, somebody might think, “Just who do you think you are?” (laughs)
-
thanks Fen for the Reina and Sayu translations.. I haven't read them yet I used up my last bit of ink on reina's lol so i can't print out sayu's XD. again thanks.
-
Thanks again for translations!
Really nice to learn more about the 6 gen girls. :heart:
-
Domo for the translations! Loved the read on Reina :D
-
Thanks for the translations! Reina is exactly how I pictured her in real life, haha xD
-
I love Sayu now.
-
Thanks a lot for all these, especially Reina's :heart:
-
Wow, Sayu surprised me in a very pleasant way, I already figured out that her cute character wasn't her real self but this is much better than I expected. Thanks for the translations, they are revealing a lot of new things for me ^^
-
Huh not sure how I managed to miss this thread.
Anyway thanks for all the hard work. Really interesting stuff. Reeeeeeally interesting.
-
reina is exactly how i thought :p
sayu, on the otherhand, i dont know. she surprised me.
thanks for the translations, they've been very interesting.
-
Thank you very much for these translations! :D
Michishige is talking a lot about fellow 6th gen members XD She just seems... innocent.
-
been waiting for this. thank you very much.
-
Thanks for the translation especially the one on Sayumi. I learned bunch of new things about my favorite MM member.
-
Everybody was waiting for the yankii! XD Next are all the graduated members, but when this book was written, Yaguchi was still in MM, so I'll start with her first and then go by when the member graduated.
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Yaguchi Mari
Looking forward to and feeling the responsibility of creating a new Morning Musume.
On January 31st, Yaguchi Mari became Morning Musume’s 3rd leader. This interview takes place 13 days before that. While saying, “I still don’t feel like it yet,” she frankly talks about looking forward to and feeling the responsibility of creating a new Morning Musume.
While her eyes are shining and glittering like a young girl, sometimes you can see a look of deep understanding that flows out with a quiet calmness.
She says she doesn’t want to be an adult, but certainly, she became an adult.
Birthday: 1983.1.20
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Kanagawa Prefecture
Debut Song: Summer Night Town (1998.5.27)
Stage Debut: Shibuya Hall (1998.7.12)
Yuko Nohji: Among the members that were in the book, “Morning Musume x Tsunku,” 2 and half years ago, this time, from Goto to Iida, 5 people have graduated.
Yaguchi Mari: It’s been fast, hasn’t it? Each year is fast. It feels like Goto’s graduation was a long time ago. Although it was only almost 2 years ago, I can’t believe it. When Goto, Tsuji, and Kago graduated, I was surprised. Just when I thought graduation went in order by the oldest member, younger members suddenly graduated.
When it is April, another younger member, Ishikawa Rika, will graduate. Don’t you think of why you haven’t graduated yet?
No, I don’t talk about that at all. I wonder why. By the way, doesn’t everybody talk about that (laughs)? But, I think it’s strange.
It’s not that you are rejecting graduation, right?
No, not at all. It’s not that. It’s just that I talk about not wanting to be alone right now. I just have a part of me now that feels that I’m in this entertainment world because I’m still a member. If you say that I’m going solo suddenly, I think that’s impossible. I think just a little more time, please.
In a way, I have an image of you being the most self-reliant in Morning Musume. I see you working solo or a radio host from early on.
Yeah, but I still have a “place to return to”. I have a home in Morning Musume, so I can go out. If I was just by myself, I feel like I lost my home to relax in.
You might become homesick.
Yes. If I was doing it by myself, I think it will get painful being tense all the time. If other members are around, they are willing to listen to me when I’m worried. And they will always cheer me on. When I’m working by myself, the other members will send me lots of mail. At that time, I quietly think, “Ah, being in a group is good.”
Does the group change whenever somebody graduates?
Yes. But, surprisingly, it can be the same as before. For example, when Tsuji and Kago left, I worried about losing the “mood makers,” but the other members naturally filled the gap. We are able to have that kind of relationship. Well, still, every time there is confusion.
Well that is not unusual. There will be sadness.
Everybody often talks about how even if it’s just one person that graduated; it feels like the number of people suddenly dropped a lot. If you think negatively and that the group is becoming smaller and smaller, you start to think, “I have to try harder,” and it becomes a positive feeling. I think that happens naturally.
The “hole” the person who graduated is big, but the Morning Musume “likeness” still continues without changing. I think it’s because the group continues to strongly protect it.
Yes. But there is a really tall hurdle each time.
Does it get higher and higher?
Yes. For example, in Nacchi’s case, she has been in the center for a long time, so the hurdle was really high. Certainly, everybody thought, “How do I get over this?” That’s because it took a lot of years of team work to get to there. But we didn’t get confused and continued to the “next Morning Musume.” It’s a mysterious thing.
You feel that creating a new Morning Musume is stronger than continuing what was from before?
Yes. Therefore, this time, for me, original member Kaori’s graduation will be a very big wall. I feel the responsibility of having to create a “new Morning Musume.” I also have expectations that the real test for this big group is if are able to overcome this. Therefore, this year and next year Morning Musume will be….a time where not voices change, um, voices change? Um, what’s a good word (laughs).
Anyways, you have been receiving especially important scenes up to now.
I think so. That’s quite a big thing. Of course, everybody is also worried. That’s why, as the next leader, I need to calmly and steadily take over from Kaori. Moreover, I think it’s better to do our best together.
How did it feel when they told you were going to be the next leader?
It felt really normal and they said it normally.
Were you surprised?
I was more surprise about Kaori’s graduation. It felt like, “Eh? Kaori is graduating? What am I going to do? What am I going to do?” At the same time, they said, “You are going to be the next leader,” but I was like, “I know that, but is she really going to graduate?” (laughs).
Did you have a hunch that you were going to be the next leader after Iida graduates?
Well, even just thinking about the ages, I probably thought so.
About when did they tell you?
It was 3 days before Kaori’s graduation announcement; the eve of that. Actually, I was worried. The Morning Musume now was focused around Kaori. It was quite daring to have this big of a figure to graduate.
And your responsibility grew heavier.
When Rika graduates, it will just only be me, Yossi, 5th and 6th generation. We have to put out all the power that we have with these members now. In order to do that, each of us have to step out. Certainly the hurdle is suddenly high, but, um, how do I say this… I think we will be able to do a lot of new things. I think everybody, including me, still has a new character to put out.
You are the 3rd leader after Nakazawa and Iida. I wonder what kind of leader do you will be?
Hmm, I wonder. During Mini Moni, I think I was a completely scary leader.
Really?
I yelled angrily a lot. I think I scared Tsuji and Kago. But at that time, they were really naughty kids, so I had to yell. For Morning Musume, each person creates her own noise, but they are members where when it has to be done, they will do it. Unlike Tsuji and Kago, they aren’t a handful.
You sound like a mom who is skilled in raising kids (laughs).
Ahaha. I feel that I can do it without straining myself. And I want to become a leader that they can rely on if they are in trouble.
This might be true in Mini Moni too, but I have this image of you who protects the harmony in the group while moving forward and breaking old traditions.
I know I like doing new things. It’s really fun. I search for things that other people haven’t done, so I think that will continue on. That’s why I’m sure the atmosphere will be different from when Kaori and Yuu-chan were leaders. More like I think it will be good if it turns out like that. If anything, I want it to feel something not felt before.
Do you think about when you will graduate?
It’s not that I don’t think about it, but I just don’t know when that timing will be. When there is something else I want to do besides Morning Musume is when I think I will graduate. About wanting to do something else is like without limiting work I want to get married (laughs). Maybe something like that.
Like having an option to retreat by marriage?
Yes!
That was supposed to be a joke.
No, no, it just if I have to graduate, I don’t want it to be the same as the other kids. I think it’s better to be able to create an original world that nobody has done yet. That’s why I think graduating because of marriage is ok (laughs).
But if you are worrying about things now and after you can’t graduate, right?
I can’t. I wonder how many more years. Well, after I become leader, a retreat through marriage is impossible (laughs).
In these two years, what part of you do you think changed the most? Before you said about once a month there would be a day you would cry at home alone.
Oh, it was like that, huh. Yes, yes. I’m much calmer now than before. I think I have matured a little.
What part for example?
I’ve come to understand the points where I have to bear with it and the parts where I know I shouldn’t be. Before, it was like I just went forward no matter what. Now, I can normally think to let the younger members to do it, instead of me. I think I have matured a little bit in that part.
Yeah, that is maturity.
I usually just plunge straightforward. Tehehe.
2 and half years ago there was in impression that the Yaguchi people thought and the Yaguchi that you wanted to show was poised between trial and error…
Ah, that may be so. That might have been a time where I didn’t think about myself a lot. I was paying too much attention around me and became restless.
Restless?
Yes. Restless. I worried about what other people thought more than what I thought, so I wondered if it was ok to do this or would they get mad if I did this. Very restless. And when I think too much, I can’t do what I want. Like a kid. Well, even now I worry about my surroundings. I’ve come to be able to think about myself more than before. The things I do by myself have increased, so the time to think by myself has increased. I think that is good. On the other hand, after doing work by myself, I notice when I’m back among everybody a lot.
Do you achieve results doing activities both in and out of the group?
Thanks to that, I think I can balance things well. It’s not completely “solo” activities, but it’s not that I can do a concert by myself. However, I can do radio and T.V. work by myself that I haven’t been able to do before. Usually there are members there you can depend upon, so I had to do things by myself. I have learned a lot. And when I go back to Morning Musume, I am more powered up than before.
Having your own name on a radio show is one “solo” activity.
In a way, yes. They have let me do the radio for 4 years. I think having a place where I can talk about myself, even in Morning Musume, is a unique position. Every week it’s a live broadcast, so I’m able to give information about myself, like what I’m doing right now, and what I did on my day off.
Is that a place where you can confirm if you grew or not?
Yeah, it’s a really important place. At first, I didn’t think I would be able to do it. I wondered what in the world I was going to talk about for 2 hours of live broadcast (laughs). I was really embarrassed. But, now, it’s really fun. Even though it’s two hours, it’s not enough. I like it when it changes from worry and embarrassment to “looking forward to it.”
I think you are a beautiful person when you surpass a seemingly impossible high hurdle. But I can’t explain it well.
Ahahahaha, I understand. I understand. That might be so.
If the hurdle was a little lower, I see you passing that hurdle coolly and easily, but with a high hurdle, I see you flying over it (laughs).
Yes, yes. But that is really thanks to the people around me, including the staff, believing in me to take charge. When they say, “If it’s Yaguchi, you will do it, right,” I think I might be able to do it even if I’m worried. My strength comes as I want to meet that expectation no matter what. But sometimes, I think, “Even if you say it, it’s impossible,” (laughs).
While saying that, the end result is that you somehow overcome it.
No matter how worried I am, I still manage to get over it somehow. I think that if I try my best, there’s no hurdle I can’t jump over.
This is a mean way to say it, but I want you to keep doing the impossible (laughs).
Ahahaha, but that’s true. I think so too, even if it’s painful. I think even if you are running down any road calmly, you will surely get tired halfway. Halfway there is a test, so I always think you have to try you best for that. Also, if you do your best, the part that you did will repay you back. I’m happy about that. That’s why I always run to where there is a test.
What has been the most difficult test?
The biggest damage was the time when the first graduated members left.
As a person who still remained in the group.
Yes. When it is time for graduations, I get really naive and that was the most difficult to get over. I’m much better now than before. Long ago, I was always worried for two months after the graduation thinking, “What do I do? What do I do?” Especially when it’s a person who has been with me everyday since joining this world graduates, the time after is different. It was difficult.
Anything else?
Also, when I was in a lot of units. I was at my limit in strength (laughs).
It was a time where you participated in a lot of groups.
The worst one time was when I was in a shuffle and 2 other units… ZYX, ROMANS, the shuffle group, Morning Musume, and… Just doing those jobs at the same time made it difficult to switch my feelings among them. Something like, “Next is with the kids,” “Next, there are a lot of people,” and “Next, there aren’t a lot of people,” (laughs).
When it is like that you aren’t the type who thinks, “I am me,” and go at my pace?
Yes. Being busy rather than the number of groups was tougher during Mini Moni and Tanpopo. All I wanted more than anything else was to have sleeping time (laughs)!
It was tough on your stamina?
Hmm. Mentally, I was surprisingly stable. Changing my feelings was difficult, but it was fun. Things like “I can do this here,” or “I can’t do this here, but I can do it over there,” came out one right after another. There were a lot of chances. I don’t know about my stamina, but I’m happy that I was able to do those things.
Has it become not fun when you are pushed to your limits?
It’s not that I didn’t have those moments. I love my work and singing, so there isn’t a time where I haven’t been able to overcome even if I was thinking that it’s painful. Just when I do that, I have times I don’t like that I’m able to do it. I wondered if I fall here, will they decrease my work load (laughs).
It’s like you hate the self that doesn’t fall down.
But if I don’t fall down, I get to in charge of more and more things. I’m glad that I was able to experience a time like that. While I thought it was really tough, I still realized that I wanted to do my best…. It’s like I woke up. I really understood the fact that I love to sing.
When you joined Morning Musume, you were 15 years old. I think these 7 years are a time that you change the most, even for a normal girl.
When I see old VTRs I see it right away, but I think everything has changed (laughs). I don’t think my personality has changed much, but my mental and physical appearance has changed. Before my debut, I was a normal girl, but when I joined Morning Musume, the thought that everybody can see me was implanted in my head. I started to think, “I have to become prettier,” and “I have to become cuter.”
I wonder if that is a common thought in Morning Musume.
I think so. Even looking at the younger members, they have steadily changed since they joined. Everybody is becoming prettier. Yeah, Morning Musume is definitely that kind of place.
In more ways than one, that is a place where you continue to polish yourself.
But, girls who are by far the most beautiful or really, really cute don’t join Morning Musume.
Really?
Yes. It will surely be a normal girl. Recently, in a way, it feels like she is a “Morning Musume-like girl,” and somehow, it feels like that she will become cute. Even watching the audition on T.V., I think, “Oh, that girl is Morning Musume-like.”
What makes a girl Morning Musume-like?
Umm, I can’ explain it well in words. But, while imagining, “If that girl joined Morning Musume, I wonder how pretty she will turn out to be,” I look from an objective point of view. When a normal girl joins, I look forward to how she will change.
Do you think that it has changed from when you joined to when 5th and 6th generation joined?
I certainly think it has.
It was a generation where people who auditioned looked up to the stellar performance of Morning Musume.
The condition when I joined and now are different. When we first debuted we started from 0. It will obviously be different the amount of change in each person.
It’s amazing that you have been doing the same group activities from the original generation, to the Morning Musume of “Love Machine,” and to a new generation now.
But I don’t really think about that. However, when I suddenly think of it, I think of how amazing it is that I have gone through so many generations. But I don’t have much to think about that with my surroundings now. Moreover, when talking about those things, my older member aura will come out too much and I’ll lose the younger members (laughs). But old talk like that hardly comes up.
When your older member aura comes out, you become atrophied?
If it comes out, I’ll probably restrain myself. If I restrain myself, on the other hand, I become scared (laughs). Well, the past is in the past. But I’ve learned a lot from that time, so I know that part. It feels something like that. Also, I’m doing my best right now.
Lastly, there are two questions from the community. First, from your point of view, what do you think of Tsunku?
A person with lots of love! He is a person who holds a giant size love (laughs). The number of people in Hello! Project has grown considerably. In the little amount of time he sees, he understands each person’s personality. It’s amazing. He is suppose to very busy, so I wonder when he has the chance to look at us. I think it would be impossible to be able to support this many people if he didn’t have a giant size love!
Has communication slowly decreased from the time where he would go to the studio with you guys from before?
Certainly, at the recordings it is not Tsunku, but the project director, and the environment has changed. On the other hand, I feel that the distance from before has shrunk. I think it’s because all of Morning Musume’s songs are by Tsunku. You can really feel his feelings to us in each song. Therefore, even if we meet few and far between, you can feel that it’s always close.
There is a bond. Even if you don’t meet or don’t talk.
That’s because it’s been a long time. Morning Musume is entering its 8th year. This will be my 7th year.
Well then, one other question. What kind of person is Morning Musume Yaguchi Mari? It might be the same answer as last time in “Morning Musume x Tsunku,” but please answer again with what you feel now.
When I’m at the work place, I’m like the “older sister,” but when it’s private time, I like a young boy. Recently, I’ve been getting into things that only boys like.
For example, what kind of things?
Games. When I get home now, I go play video games. When I have a day off, I go to the game center. Also, I love to go to amusement parks to play. I often didn’t go when I was 15-16 years old, so I wonder if that reaction is coming now (laughs). When I get off work, I just think about playing.
Well, I think that is perfectly normal for a person working to think like that.
But, usually when a 20 year old say “play,” isn’t it playing more mature things? For example, going to a darts bar or going out to eat with your friends? But it’s not like that and I go to game centers and amusement parks. I think, “What’s going on?”
Well, certainly you don’t have an adult image.
I don’t. I’m totally like a boy. It’s like not caring to be exposed and romping in a zoo.
A zoo, huh (laughs)?
I went to the zoo the other day. Those kinds of days are fun even now. I just wonder what will happen as I become an adult. Until around last year, I’ve completely forgotten what it is to be like a girl. I thought this was bad. When I see the other girls around my age acting like girls, I start to worry. Even if it might not be a mistake for a person, I wonder how it is for an adult. Hmm.
But if you are worried about it, you can perfectly become an adult.
No, no, that’s impossible. No matter how many years pass, I feel that it’s impossible…
Right now it’s the tomboy stage?
I feel like that.
Perhaps you are a leader like the boss of a group of kids.
The “me” now, so to speak, is like “Peter Pan.” Like a person who always want to stay as a kid (laughs). But even if Peter Pan says, “I don’t want to grow up,” he is still casually open to it. When it is necessary he will show the leadership that is needed promptly. If it comes to that point, he’ll do his best. I think it would be nice if I was like that. In general, I like games and running around in zoos. But, if it comes to a point, I will promptly do the leader’s work. Something like that. Yeah, so the Yaguchi Mari now is “Peter Pan.”
It’s fits perfectly. The cool Peter Pan suits you too.
Right now, even I thought that was a good catch phrase (laughs).
(2005.1.18 )
Morning Musume My Best Song “Summer Night Town”
I remember a lot of things with this song.
This was my debut song in Morning Musume. I did my best in the recording, but I also felt it wasn’t enough and regrettable and it’s a song where I remember a lot of things. I also love the lyrics. I like songs with a mellow rhythm. It’s a bit mature and melancholic, but it’s not a ballad. The recent song, “As For One Day,” also has that kind of feel, so I love it.
-
I really admire her strength through all the times in all those groups. Mari really had a lot to deal with. And I think her boyish attitude is so cute. It woulda been so cool to see her continue on as the leader for a while longer.
"No, no, it just if I have to graduate, I don’t want it to be the same as the other kids. I think it’s better to be able to create an original world that nobody has done yet."
And she really went out as she wanted to, in a way that was original compared to the other girls.
It was really nice to read about my first favorite member. Thanks again!! :D
-
Thank you sooooo much for all your hard work. When i first discovered Morning Musume, yuji was doing his translations of the 1st book and I still go back and read my beat up copies. Now I look forward to going back and reading your versions over and over again. Hope you have time to do the whole book. Looking forward to the rest.:D Thanks again for all you've done!!
-
Well, there was a small break with the forum being gone for a bit there. Thanks to ebc for getting it back up and running. Here is the next member! The Queen of H!P, Nakazawa Yuko! Enjoy!
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Nakazawa Yuko
The leader who gathers together Hello! Project.
If you speak of Nakazawa Yuko, you still can’t forget the feeling of her still being the “first leader,” but actually, her time doing activities solo is more than her time in Morning Musume.
As a singer, as an actress, as a variety T.V. host and commenter, and now, as a leader who gathers together Hello! Project… Those activities are busy and various.
How does the ever changing Morning Musume reflect in her eyes now?
Birthday: 1973.6.19
Blood Type: O
Birthplace: Kyoto
Debut Song: Morning Coffee (1998.1.28)
Stage Debut: Shibuya Hall (1998.7.12)
Graduation: Osaka Castle Hall (2001.4.15)
Nohji Yuko: In the past two years and half, from Goto to Iida, 6 people have graduated.
Iida Kaori: Eh, really? I guess so; it sure felt like many years.
As the first person to graduate, what do you feel about the younger members graduating?
As a person inside, no matter who graduates, each person has their own graduation ceremony. No matter how many graduation ceremonies happen, there is no “event” or “occasion.” Each person has their own will, ask advice from the people around them, and goes on to graduate, but standing from graduated position, I feel like, “Ah, this kid is graduating,” and I feel like I have to see it with my own eyes. Recently, there are graduating members at Hello! Project concerts, so in that case, you can see, on the same stage, the moment they change from concentrating on Morning Musume activities to Hello! Project. I’m happy about that. If it was a Morning Musume concert graduation, I can’t see it with my own eyes while standing on the same stage. If it is a Hello! Project concert, I can say “Congratulations,” and co-star together.
Obviously, you are the one who saw the most graduations.
I didn’t think it of as “a lot.” After Gocchin, 6 people graduated. When I hear about it now, I’m surprised. With just that you can make another Morning Musume (laughs).
Plus, if you include people from Fukuda…
If you include me, Sayaka, and Ayappe, that’s 10 people! That’s as many people that we won’t lose to the Morning Musume now. Well, I guess that is history. I feel that time has really passed.
Especially this time, Iida is the last of the 1st generation to graduate. In a way, I think it’s an epoch in the making.
Yes. Last New Year’s, when Abe graduated, I knew that Kaori will soon be graduating too. When I saw Nacchi putting out 100% as “Morning Musume Abe Natsumi,” I knew that she would be graduating “now.” When Nacchi graduated, inevitably, Kaori would be next. The moment I thought, “All who’s left is Kaori,” I thought, “Wait a minute.” The Morning Musume that I know… In other words, all the members who started out with nothing are graduated and, even for me, that is a big chapter. At that time, it felt new.
You actually felt that.
Right now, for me, Kaori’s graduation is much bigger than Abe’s graduation. Even during Nacchi’s time, I didn’t feel the importance of “graduation” like now. After that girl, who did her best to keep the center position in Morning Musume, I thought what will happen to Morning Musume.
It’s like a big pillar disappearing.
Well, it might have been like that. It’s different from Abe’s graduation… I don’t think anybody would understand the feelings I have towards Kaori’s graduation. Even when talking to the other graduated members, I think each person takes it differently. It’s difficult to explain in words. The members when Morning Musume was born are now gone. But I think everybody, including the people watching, feels the giant weight of that. I don’t think I will ever know if that is the real meaning. But, I don’t take in the negative effects of that.
With one week left to the graduation live, what have you talked about with Iida?
I was also with Kaori at the Hello! Project live the day before yesterday. She asked me what it feels like. Kaori has been doing Morning Musume activities for about 7 years and has been doing her best as leader after I graduated, so I thought she would be much stronger mentally than when I graduated. And her personality isn’t the type that would go, “What should I do? What should I do?” But yesterday, when Kaori said that, I thought, “Ah, her feelings are also complicated.”
You and among other graduated members also have flitting feelings, right?
Yesterday, at the last show in Nagoya, during the encore, there was a “Kaoru call.” I was about to cry in the anteroom. Kao-chan, who was in the same room, said to me, “Yuu-chan, it’s still early. The concerts aren’t done yet and I’m not graduating yet. It’s still too early to cry,” and I desperately held back the tears saying, “Yeah, you’re right” (laughs). Anybody who is graduating, for that person to be in an environment where they can talk about various things with a same member who was in Morning Musume… It’s really made now. I feel that that is very encouraging.
Do you think Morning Musume will change after Iida’s graduation?
If the members change, Morning Musume’s image will keep on changing. I think it is a lie that it has to change though. Actually, the Morning Musume I see right now is completely different from when I was in Morning Musume. Even though the members I was with, Kaori, Yaguchi, Ishikawa, and Yoshizawa, are still there, it’s different from when I was in Morning Musume.
Do you feel the difference?
I do. That is because kids with different personalities have joined. I think the need to keep the same condition is not there. But, there are kids that inherit Morning Musume somehow understand the need to protect that or not wanting to lose this. If there are those kids, that’s enough for me.
It’s not that everybody follows one right after another, like compulsory education, right?
That’s because it’s natural that how Morning Musume feels will be different for what each of the 12 members think. I don’t think anybody thinks that it has to be a certain way. Even during out time, we didn’t define that Morning Musume has to be done a certain way. Therefore, I think we didn’t need to push something like, “In the past, it was always done in this way.” But, when asked, “Why did you join Morning Musume? You like Morning Musume, huh,” if they answer “Yes,” I think that is good enough.
Even though Morning Musume will steadily change.
Yes. That’s because if Morning Musume continued like how it was forever, it would be gone already. I think the present condition is that it will continue to change. But, well, Kaori will be gone, in spring, Ishikawa will graduate, and I think Yaguchi will graduate sometime, so until then, I think it is good if the feelings of wanting to protect something is born and to know what is really important to yourself. I don’t have anything else to say after that.
What are things that you want to be inherited or not to be forgotten?
That doesn’t matter and I think that not saying is fine. I’m not a member anymore. As a Hello! Project member, I want Morning Musume to continue doing good jobs, to continue watching Morning Musume, and to have fans. Just that. Since I’m a graduated member, I don’t want to say, “I think doing it this way is better.” That’s because there is the Morning Musume now and even if people who are not Morning Musume say something, I prefer they have a strong heart and say, “No, we are the ones in Morning Musume. We have our own way of doing things.”
How long were you in Morning Musume?
I was only there for about 3 years.
I felt that you were there longer.
That’s true. Even I feel that I did events together much longer than 3 years. But actually, I wasn’t there for that long.
Well, then, you’re time being graduated is longer!
Yeah, I surpassed it. It’ll be my 8th year since I debuted. The time when I surpassed it, I thought, “Fast” (laughs). Even I felt the time from when I first came out on “Asayan” to my graduation from Morning Musume was much longer. It was really intense.
Including those 3 years, it’s been 7 years; that’s quite long.
When I look back, I think it’s been a long time, but it also has been in a flash. When it will be the 10th year, I think I will be shocked, “10 years?!” (laughs). During the Hello! Project concert the other day, when everybody was gathered, including the eggs, I quietly thought it was amazing, when Tsunku said something like, “There are members who will stand on stage starting from this year and members who have been doing this for almost 10 years.” Even though there is a big age difference, we are all able to do the same things and to be in a fun environment where we all laugh together and cry together. And I think that this is all possible because of Hello! Project.
In H.P. All Stars, it was like one school with the kids, you, and everybody wearing uniforms.
It really is like a school. When we went to the T.V. office, the staff who has been there since when we debuted jokingly said, “Nakazawa, it’s tough being in a uniform, huh.” While laughing, “It’s crazy,” I replied, “But, surprisingly, it’s fun.” Lumping everybody together, I think Hello! Project is a bunch of interesting and funny friends (laughs). So, even if you graduate, there’s nothing to be scared of. There are a lot of friends around. But, what to do after you graduate is an individual problem, so that’s where responsibility suddenly comes. I just talked about that with Kaori the other day.
At the live the other day, the younger members singing “Morning Coffee” with you and Iida was touching.
Ah, that is only in a Hello! Project concert. Well, indeed, I did say, “No!” to loose socks though (laughs).
The costumes were in the image of back then. Looking back on the past 7years, it moved me to tears.
I didn’t think I would be able to sing it during Kaori’s graduation tour. I was happy to sing it for not singing it in long time. This time I sang it in the “white team,” and Kaori sang in the “red team.” When I sang Kaori’s phrase, I felt I could hear Kaori’s voice.
Inside of you.
Yes. While I heard my voice, I sang, but I heard Kaori’ voice with mine. And, in the same “white team,” Kao-chan sang Nacchi’s part, but I also heard Nacchi’voice too. That’s a very mysterious feeling.
Do you also feel the same for other songs?
Rarely. But “Love Machine” is a song where I can hear other people’s voices. It’s a song where Ayappe’s voice is distinguishable. Even so, Tsunku probably felt that we wanted to sing “Morning Coffee” during Kaori’s graduation tour (laughs).
There is a question that everybody is asked, but what kind of person is Tsunku to you?
For me, he is a “producer,” but the other members say he is “a father,” or “an older brother.” The image of him as a producer is the biggest. When I see him pointing out, “This should be this and this should be done this way…” after a concert or show, I feel that he loves Hello! Project.
Do you know the feeling of that love more than anybody else?
For each song, I think, “Whoa, why is he looking even that far?” (laughs). For example, this time, there are 40 some people dancing… when you include the Eggs, there are 60 some people. And for the members who joined recently, he tells them like a teacher, “When people are singing, it’s a place of study where you can give and take, so stay sharp,” but that hasn’t changed for the past 7 years. He is a person who always has ambition. He has never said, “Well, that part is ok.” He is a person who says, “Hello! Project is not an idol group; you guys are excellent artists.” I’m happy that he looks at us in that way. I think it’s really tough to be a producer for 7 years and to have his own events. I always think I have to return the favor to him someday.
What have you talked about him recently?
I have never talked to Tsunku directly. Even if he is around, there are a lot of people around and it takes everything just to greet him.
Surprising! Do you talk to him the most?
Well, everybody talks to Tsunku (laughs). They want to talk about various things and get advice. On the spot, I just say, “Good morning,” or “Thank you for your hard work.” But, when I’m really troubled about something or want to report something, I would mail him. Mailing doesn’t bother anybody (laughs). But that is only so many times.
When you should tell him something, you make sure you tell him, huh.
I always want to tell him the most is about myself. I’m the closest to him by age, right (laughs)? So I can read the room’s atmosphere. When everybody is saying, “Tsunku, Tsunku~,” if I said the same thing, it’ll become a strange scene (laughs). But I always hold the respect for him as a producer and I think he knows. I think that this is a good stance.
A mature stance.
But no matter how close are age is, I feel that Tsunku is a far more mature person because the “me” that comes out in front of Tsunku is no different from a Hello! Project mid-teen year old kid (laughs).
Finally, a last question from everybody in the community. What kind of person is Nakazawa Yuko?
Umm, that’s difficult.
What if I asked, “What kind of person is Hello! Project Nakazawa Yuko?”
Hello! Project Nakazawa Yuko is… like what everybody says, the oldest person.
Certainly, everybody does say that!
Yes. I’m the oldest no matter who joins from now. For example, within Hello! Project, there are relationships of older members and younger member where age doesn’t matter. Even if a member who has been in Morning Musume since junior high and if a new member joins for another unit, it becomes “you are an older member even though you are younger.” But in my case, it’ll be my 8th year since debuting and I’ll be 32 soon.
There won’t be a younger older member joining anymore.
Yes. That is beyond anybody’s reach. My place isn’t in the way for anybody, so I can be continue to be Nakazawa Yuko. That is the biggest thing. When that is gone, it will be a time when I graduate from Hello! Project, so until then, I won’t hand it over to anybody.
Was there time being the oldest was troubling?
No. When I debuted, I was 24. In fact, this year Kaori turns 24. One my good points is I’m always ahead, no matter what age they haven’t experienced.
I see what you say.
Everybody is catching up to the age of my experience, but I’m the only person who is going to a place where nobody knows. I even boasted to Kaori, “Isn’t this amazing?” (laughs). Of course, I’m also worried. I don’t have anything like, “At that age, that person did this.”
But that is like the excitement of being the first to leave a footprint on new snow.
Yes (laughs). I have the freedom to go where ever I want. Since there are no footprints, it’s like an unknown world where it’s like, “Hmm, which way? Well, let’s go this way first,” and I look forward to that.
And there is nobody ahead of you.
Yeah. I don’t like walking behind people (laughs).
(2005.1.24)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Renai Revolution 21”
It’s a song where it feels like Morning Musume is “pumped up.”
It will never change. I do have songs that I like in the Morning Musume now, but I still haven’t found a song that brings out the “love revolution,” in me yet. It was the single when I was graduating, but anyways, it’s a song where it feels like Morning Musume “pumped up.” I often watch the live videos of that time before my own live. My voltage goes up. It’s like a vitamin for me.
-
Onto the next member! The original ace of MM, Goto Maki!! And now I shall jump into bed. Zzzzzzz....
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Goto Maki
The genuine “ace’s” graduation gave the group influence.
Morning Musume welcomes the turning of point of changing and growing on any body’s journey of graduation.
In that sense, the genuine ace, Goto Maki’s graduation gave the group an incalculable influence.
And even for Goto, who was starting her solo activities, Morning Musume continues to be the strongest rival.
She loves and has a competitive spirit for the “hometown” she was personally raised in. With both sides competing with each other amazingly, she is still on fire.
Birthday: 1985.9.23
Blood Type: O
Birthplace: Tokyo
Debut Song: “Love Machine” (1999.9.9)
Stage Debut: Yokohama Arena (1999.8.23)
Graduation: Yokohama Arena (2002.9.23)
Yuko Nohji: When you look back at yourself when you were in Morning Musume, what kind of kid were you?
Goto Maki: I don’t really remember what kind of kid I was. I talked a lot with the other members. I also hanged out with them. I don’t think that has changed even now. What kind of kid was I before I graduated? I wasn’t really there?
I don’t have an image of you being out of it, but I felt you were type who didn’t talk actively, like you are now.
I was shy?
Yeah, something like that.
Yeah, probably. I didn’t talk about myself much as I do now.
Even though you want to say, you couldn’t?
It was split with members with members and staff with staff. Although I talked with other members, I didn’t really talk to the staff about my true feelings. I didn’t search for myself. So, looking back now, I may have had a part of me putting on a false face (laughs). I was by myself, I saw myself being along no matter where I went. I wanted others to know more about me, so I started to talk more than before.
When you became a solo artist, it was clearer what you wanted to do than before, so perhaps, you started to convey with words more clearly.
It might have been like that with the staff, but thinking something like, “Ah, I shouldn’t say this,” decreased. I come to say what I want to say right on the spot. When I didn’t like it, I told my opinion. I didn’t want to continue to be ambiguous.
That didn’t change from before?
No, it didn’t. From long ago, I was ambiguous, but I often thought, “Well, oh well. It can’t be helped.” Especially during work. For example, during recordings, when I feel like singing it one more time, the director would say, “Ok,” and I would think, “Well, ok then.” Now, in the middle of singing and if I think it is weird, I would say, “Let me sing it one more time.”
That’s because the finished product is something you made completely?
Yes, yes. No matter what I do now, everything comes back to me, like the recordings, interviews, and a lot of other work. So, if there is something I should say, I make sure I say it. I’ve changed in that sense.
When they told you that you were graduating, were you happy? Sad?
Umm, I don’t know. It’s like when they told me I was going to debut solo with “Ai no Bakayarou,” I was so happy I laughed, but when I was graduating, it was like, “Ah, I’m graduating.” But, in the case that the graduation has been decided far in advance, I want to graduate sooner than later.
It was also in your character.
Once it was decided and announced I wanted to graduate in a flash. I didn’t want to be like, “I’m graduating soon, I’m graduating soon,” and to have a ceremony, but I’m glad it was in September. Graduating on your birthday is not something you can experience often. It was a strange feeling when it was my graduation. It was different from being happy or sad…
You were doing solo activities along side Morning Musume as well.
That’s why I thought it would be nice if I go do both forever. There are people who like me as a solo and also people who like me in Morning Musume. But, they told me, “There are work you can’t do if you don’t graduate,” and was satisfied, saying, “Oh, ok” (laughs). I never thought that I didn’t want it and I was happy to be able to continue doing solo work. I’m glad I graduated then. Certainly, if I was in Morning Musume, there was a lot of work I wouldn’t have been able to do now.
After graduating, what part did you mostly feel that you were by yourself?
Responsibility, I think. All the responsibility was on me, so I felt that I had to be all together more than before. I couldn’t just always be happy-go-lucky. Other people have asked if I was sleeping while on T.V. (laughs).
As expected of you to go that far.
What did you expect?! After the show ends they say, “You were sleeping, huh,” and get mad. It seems that you can see me like sleeping softly. My eyes are open and I’m awake.
And it’s already the 3rd year since you graduated.
Yup. It’s almost about the same time I spent in Morning Musume. But it sure doesn’t feel like that long.
Are the memories of the time when you were in Morning Musume feels long ago?
Yeah. When somebody says, “Go back,” it really seems like it’s floating there.
But, at the last Hello! Project live, when I saw you singing “Koko ni Iruzee!” it felt natural.
Yeah, yeah, yeah. Surprisingly, when I was singing it, I was having fun as I usually am. While dancing to that song, I thought, “If I joined Morning Musume now, what kind of position would I be in?”
I wonder.
Right? That’s because isn’t everybody young right now? If I joined, I would be the older sister. If I think about that, it’s feels strange (laughs).
When I asked the members up to 4th generation, they said that it was pretty strict on everything back then.
Yeah, it was really strict.
You were also trained very much.
Yes. I think if the new members now joined back then, it would be completely different. They would be considerably be trained, especially by Yuu-chan. Nuhahaha.
You seem happy.
She got angry a lot <3.
But, do you now think you are glad she got mad back then?
I have. But even now, I still don’t know why she got mad then.
Do you think it would have been better if the environment of Morning Musume back then was like the environment of Morning Musume now?
I don’t know. It was tough, but I’m glad it was back in the old Morning Musume. If I was able to freely do whatever I want, I might not be able to do it.
For example?
I dance exactly what I was taught, but Natsu-sensei would yell, “No! You aren’t putting any feeling in it at all!” I started to understand after being yelled at so many times about that portion of putting feelings in. I understood that it was because of my training in old Morning Musume that I felt I was properly dancing and showing how cool it was.
That was when it first hit you that you are a pro?
Yeah. But, it really, really, really came slowly.
What do see the Morning Musume now as?
That it’s different from when I was in Morning Musume. I feel that it’s different.
What is different?
Um, I wonder what. There still are members there when I was in it, but the atmosphere is different from then.
That might be because the 5th and 6th generation especially looked up to you around “Love Machine,” and tried out for the audition.
Ah, that might be why it’s mysterious. That’s because I didn’t join because I looked up to “Morning Musume.” I looked up to “singers,” so I joined Morning Musume. I wanted to try and become idol singing and dancing, so by chance, I saw the program and applied for Morning Musume. And I read Yaguttsan’s name as Chi-san [矢口＞＞知].
Well, in your case, you didn’t know at all (laughs).
But I’m happy if they said that they took the audition because they liked me. Even now I’m happy. When Aibon joined, the first thing she said was, “Please shake hands with me” (laughs). I was surprised because she was also in Morning Musume.
It’s natural that when the generation changes, the group’s atmosphere also changes.
Yes. That is why Morning Musume’s history is also so long. It’s already the 8th year this year. The image from the very beginning is very different now. That’s because it was unbelievable that Morning Musume would sing something like “Morning Coffee” to “The Manpower!!!” (laughs).
Yes, certainly.
Well, when I joined, it was a time the image was changing too.
It was just around “Love Machine,” huh.
Yes. I was surprised. That’s because the songs that I knew of Morning Musume was up to “Summer Night Town.” When I thought I was joining a group with that kind of songs, suddenly there was “Love Machine.” I was like, “Eh?!”
You thought that it wasn’t supposed to be like this.
Ahaha, yeah. When I thought the next song was going to be like “Summer Night Town,” it was “Koi no Dance Site.” The next song then was “Parapara, parapara” (laughs). I thought, “Huh?” But, for album songs, there were some mellow songs. It was fun singing all kinds of songs. If I was a solo from the very beginning, I wouldn’t be able to sing all those kinds of songs. That is one of the interesting points of being in a group.
When you wanted to become a singer, you didn’t have any interest doing group activities?
No. I wanted to be in a group. I thought it would be cool to sing and dance in a group.
What kind of example shows the level of difficulty in a group?
Um, I didn’t feel that it was that difficult. But I think trying to find a position of your character was difficult. And, in the beginning, each person’s personality was strong, so it was tough. When they said I was strong too, I was surprised, “Oh really?”
You didn’t notice?!
They said there isn’t a person as blunt and quiet as me (laughs). I didn’t plan it to be like that.
When you debuted, did you imagine yourself like now?
When I joined, I didn’t think I would turn out like I did at all (laughs). But I did think about what kind of adult I would be.
What kind of an adult?
I thought I would be a more mature 19 year old than now.
But when you joined, you did imagine yourself always singing and being a solo?
Yeah, I did. But I didn’t think I would debut with “Love Machine” at all. That was outside of my prediction.
Did you think about changing Morning Musume by yourself at that time?
No, I didn’t have the determination. I thought no matter what I did, I didn’t have to change my entire self. First of all, there were a lot of people. Each person has their own feelings. Even if we talk, there are members who did this much longer than me, so I think it is important to get along. If there was something that you can do, for example, if it was cute song, I thought about how I can show the cuteness. That slowly piled up one by one. And the result is feeling that you change little by little. Something like that.
Not impossible, but feeling a gradual change.
It always felt natural. Each member changes. Not limiting to just me, as new members join, the group’s image changes. Whenever somebody pulls out, the feelings of everybody increases and it creates a new atmosphere. It’s mysterious, but Morning Musume is like that kind of group. However, when I was in the group, I don’t remember much. I think if you don’t look from an outside point of view, you won’t know.
Did you think it was your chance whenever somebody graduated?
It’s doing your best even more than a chance. That’s because after somebody leaves, I definitely don’t like it when somebody says, “Ah, since that person isn’t here, this isn’t Morning Musume.”
It’s painful when somebody says that?
Yeah, painful. It’s tough because the songs and especially the image changes. It’s different when some other kid is singing a solo part that was fixed with somebody else’s image.
When you first looked at Morning Musume after you graduated, what did you think?
I’m sure I saw it at the sport festival, but it was really strange. It was like, “Ah, so this is how Morning Musume sings and dances.” And I’m not in there, so somebody else sang my parts. I thought, “Ah, I want to sing.” Even now, during Hello! Project lives, I always look at Morning Musume.
Cheering them on?
Yeah. Something like, “That kid is doing her best,” or “So this is how dance now.” I want them to try their best forever. But, probably, everybody who graduated feels that way.
I have questions from the community. What kind of person is Tsunku from your point of view?
An interesting person.
…. That’s all?
That’s because he’s an interesting person. A really interesting person. But I respect him. Every time I listen to a song I think, “Wow, he wrote this kind of lyrics. What an amazing person.”
But interesting.
Yeah. The next day after we appeared on a T.V. show together the other time, we sent a lot of picture mail. The titles were “This,” and “Also this,” and go on and on. And it was morning (laughs). Although he is a really busy person, he’s amazing.
I always look forward to the unpredictable volley of Tsunku putting out songs and you striking back.
Recently it might be like that. Before, when I receive a song, I only thought of singing just like that. For example, for “Te wo Nigitte Arukitai,” I thought of a cute image in the beginning, so I just sung it cutely. Even though I was thinking it was weird that I was singing it cutely. But recently, I thought of singing it more coolly than just singing it cutely. It’s fun to have me change because of that.
You grow by singing the songs how you would sing it?
Yes. Tsunku even said it last year. He said, “Even though it’s a cute song, you can hear the coolness and for a michievious song, “Geshoku GAL Hade ni Ikube!” you sang it maturely. That is your song.”
And when you sing it like you want, you want to be satisfied like, “How’s that!”
Hah, I do. I want Tsunku and the fans to hear it. And I want to like myself more. Therefore, I’m a person who wants see a live. Even after recording, I don’t continue singing it like that and I grow even more during lives. I like that. I want to keep feeling like this.
Well then, the next question. Before, I asked you what kind of person is Morning Musume Goto Maki. What kind of person Goto Maki after 2 and half years?
More than what everybody else thinks, I’m serious. And I’m not scary (laughs).
But, you have less of a scary image than before.
But, isn’t that because of research and you met me?
Really? But, you are cute when you are on T.V. now.
Nuhaha, really?
Yeah. That’s because you don’t have a drooping face.
I haven’t done that recently, huh (laughs).
And serious. This is also for real too, huh.
But, well, I persistently think of this more than other people. But I don’t assert that I’m a very serious person.
Also, you are a person who puts in a lot of effort?
No, I never liked putting in effort. Well, even if I had to do it and I don’t like it, I naturally do it.
To put in effort to make people laugh?
I like that kind of effort. It’s really fun.
If it’s in order to reach a goal, you will put in any effort…
Yes. But I don’t put in useless effort (laughs).
(2005.1.20)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Koko ni Iruzee!”
Everybody is really energetic singing it.
This was the first single after I graduated. In other words, this is also the first time I saw Morning Musume’s “new song” at a live. Everybody was really energetic singing it and I remember thinking, “That looks fun. That’s nice.” But when I sang and danced it at the last Hello! Project live, it’s really, really tiring (laughs). I also like “The Manpower!!!” I also want to try to dance this at least one time.
-
^ Yay Maki!, copy to .lit, save onto PocketPC and read...
-
Well parents are here for the weekend, so I won't be putting anything up this weekend. But to make up for that, here is a usually forgotten member! Yasuda Kei! Sorry Shi! You'll just have to wait a little longer for Nacchi's!! She should be next!
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Yasuda Kei
A song of a woman, who has a deep, wide perspective.
“Graduating from Morning Musume” is, for her, the first step in order to release freedom.
That is what I think watching Yasuda Kei. 2 years after graduating, her perspective continues to broaden.
While looking back nostalgically to her teens in which she gambled on auditions with the passion of wanting to become a singer, now in her 20’s, she talks about broadening her interests and curiosity outside of “singing.”
She knows that every experience will help broaden her “song.”
Birthday: 1980.12.6
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Chiba Prefecture
Debut Song: “Summer Night Town” (1998.5.27)
Stage Debut: Shibuya Hall (1998.7.12)
Graduation: Saitama Super Arena (2003.5.5)
Yuko Nohji: In the previous book, “MM x Tsunku,” the interview was right before the announcement of your graduation.
Yasuda Kei: Yes, I remember. I cried then.
Yes, yes. It was when we were talking about Ichii’s graduation and when you inherited her solo parts, it was the first time your manager at that time, Wada, complimented your singing.
Yes, that happened then. It was bad. When I was talking to Wada at that time, the tears just came out. Also at this time, they were showing old clips on T.V. And when I was talking to Wada, I cried again (laughs).
Your graduation announcement was right after the interview, so I was surprised. Were your tears of that time the expression of what you were feeling before the graduation?
I was probably feeling something like that back then.
First, please tell us about that time. How was your graduation decided?
I also had the intention of graduating and from the office, they also said, “Isn’t it about time to challenge something else?” So both sides.
You also already thought about it?
I had done many things in Morning Musume up to that time. I wanted to try and test how far I can go by myself. And it was decided that I graduate in my 5th year.
You didn’t have any feelings of wanting to stay in Morning Musume?
When I decided, I did have a little. But, there was 8 months from the time of the announcement to the graduation. During that time, I was able to pass the time more fully than before as Morning Musume. Because they accepted the graduation, I felt that I got even closer with the members that I wasn’t so close with. Even though we were doing things normally, when I thought, “This might be the last,” and “I can’t sing this song with everybody anymore,” I felt that each thing was important to me. Well, of course, I plan to treasure it even now, but, how should I say this, something is different. A graduation is something that changes you in a lot of ways. I first understood this when I became part of the graduated members.
The change might be because the graduated members emit a different kind of glow.
A graduation is really just for that one person. Therefore, even the time in Morning Musume, that is special, important day. When graduating you can also see what the other members think of you.
Because it is a graduation you can say something that you usually can’t say.
Yes. I have come to seen various graduations. And for the people graduating and the people watching, I think a graduation live is where honest words comes out. Therefore, in honesty, I was really nervous at my time. “What will I do if the other kids don’t cry?”
A worrywart (laughs).
But I really did think about that. Isn’t that the last stage rising up as Morning Musume,? Therefore, for me, it’s like that graduation live is everything that I have done in the past 5 years. Perhaps, if Morning Musume Yasuda Kei was ok that day, then everything would be ok. It’s that big of a day. It feels like that. It feels like getting your report card.
I see.
Plus, I was able to experience that day standing on a big stage in Saitama Super Arena. Tsunku wrote a song about stating on a journey called, “Sotsugyou Ryokou.” For New Year’s on my graduating year, I went on a trip to the hot springs with Ishikawa and Yaguchi and before the trip, when I wrote an email to Tsunku saying that the three of us are going to the hot springs, he wrote that kind of song.
A true short story.
Yeah. I was really happy. I thought that I’m really lucky.
At the end, as a congratulation message from the fans, the audience turned red with glow sticks. That view was wonderful, wasn’t it?
I was touched. I was surprised. I didn’t know at first. Probably, the lighting crew noticed the red glow sticks and suddenly changed the illumination to red. And I didn’t notice the stage turning red. When the lighting changed to another color, I thought, “Wow, is all of the audience red?!” That’s a lot of people. 25,000 people. To think that all those people held red glow sticks… I couldn’t believe it.
You were about to cry, huh.
That day, with the theme me being as one, I wanted to sing “Never Forget,” properly.
Therefore, I was really happy and with misty eyes, I thought, “But, but, I can’t cry yet!”
You are a person when you on the side of wanting to cry, you don’t want to cry.
That’s why I really, really didn’t want to cry there. But I was really happy about the fans feelings. I couldn’t thank them enough.
You felt loved?
Yeah, I did <3.
You were you on fire after the live finished?
I couldn’t believe it right after. That I graduated. It was much longer than the time preparing the graduation. It felt like it was always a countdown. Even though people said, “You aren’t in Morning Musume anymore,” after I got off the stage, it’s like I was just in Morning Musume a few minutes ago. After that, I had a press conference and I said, “I graduated,” but I had no idea anymore (laughs).
When did you actually start to feel it?
The morning after the graduation. One day of the live, I took home the videos we took of ourselves, the giant cloth with writing on it including the staff, and a bunch of flowers. Before I went to bed, I spread out the cloth on top of the bed and then went to sleep. I woke up in the morning and was surprised.
Because you saw the writings on the cloth?
Yes. That’s when I first felt it. “Ah, yeah, I graduated.” It’s like all things I had done up to now was a dream and in the morning it feels like it was real. And then, while reading the messages that everybody wrote, I cried again. All alone in the morning (laughs).
It’s only been 5 years, but that time is many times richer than a normal person’s.
Yeah, richer. When I look back suddenly, it feels like I’m always watching a dream. That’s why, after graduating, and looking from an outside point of view, I like Morning Musume even more. Morning Musume is cool, so I can boast about being in this group.
So you have become to be able to look from an outside point of view even during when you were in Morning Musume.
Yeah, including that. Looking from an outside point of view on the things I did and what everybody made together, it’s a really “big group.” I had a place in the Morning Musume then, so I couldn’t see how things were. Now, I understand the greatness. Therefore, even though I’m not there now, but I respect Morning Musume, it’s a group I can be proud of, and I always want it to be there.
Have you ever felt the sadness of you not being in Morning Musume?
In the beginning, I felt that a little, but it was never unpleasant. That’s because I never saw the Morning Musume when I was there.
Ah, I guess there’s that.
Moreover, it’s different from being sad, but there are songs after my graduation that I wanted to sing and dance to, like “Joshi Kashimashi Monogatari.” I also told Tsunku that I wanted to dance to “The Manpower!!!”
Certainly that song might be a good song for you…
Right? It definitely be good (laughs).
In the interview before your graduation, you said you want to decide whether to not only sing, but to do plays and variety shows as well afterwards, but…
I did, huh. But, as usual, I haven’t decided. It’s been a year and half since I graduated, but as usual, it’s still like, “Which one should I do?”
It becomes more and more fun as you do a lot of things?
There is also that. I was really able to do a lot of things last year. I did a play, I went on tour with Nacchi, I was in a drama and on variety shows. That was a lot.
You thought it was time to narrow it down?
No, isn’t it fine to continue like this right now? Recently, I thought so. I think its ok to not force it to narrow down to one thing.
Eventually, it might be a time where it just comes to only one thing.
Before, I wanted to do my best one the one thing I decided to do, such as only doing plays. But, I can’t decide anymore. Everything is really fun. Therefore, if after 10, 20 years I am still around… and if there is something I want to try, I think I would still belong. I stopped condemning something like if it’s not this then I won’t do it now.
When I remember the talk about before you debuting, in order to become a singer, you stopped going to school, so you can push forward in one straight line to your goal; that’s a little surprising. Have you become more flexible?
Hmm, I wonder… When I first starting working I felt that I wanted to do this and different from something to seek for. Something like supply and demand. It feels like there times where you have to take a detour. For example, even though you want to sing, you don’t sing just for that, but if you learn a lot more, you might be able to sing songs a lot better.
If it is like that then even if it becomes a detour, it’s not really a detour.
Right now, there is something inside of me going, “I want to go do this,” but it’s not like I will perfect in an instant. Therefore, in my case, it takes a lot of time and I feel that I’m heading in that direction. For example, even if you say, “I like music,” and you really like ballads, but right now, if the world is looking for cute songs, what you want to put out may not fit with everybody else. However, always at the end, I think it would be good if you can get to a place where you can put out what you want to do.
That’s not meaning you go at a casual pace right?
Yes. If it is for something you really want to do, it might be important that you take a detour. I think I have been coming in straight line all this time. Thinking, “I want to become a singer,” I became a singer. But I think this is a time where it’s ok to go on a detour.
Did you feel frustrated that you had no time when you were a high school student? On the other hand, I can see it as not a big problem now.
I see. Now, I’m not like I want my wish granted immediately. I’ve experienced many things and each thing has piled on and in the end somebody says, “You really are amazing.” I think that is the best. Therefore, recently, I don’t think I’m as impatient. It’s fun thinking why it is the way it is.
So you contemplate it and then when you attack, you attack all at once. You might be like that type.
Yeah, but I think being a little impatient is good too. But I’m really clumsy. When I was in Morning Musume, it took me three years to find my place. That’s why when I look that one and half years has passed since graduating, it might take another one and half years (laughs).
This year, most of the original members are all graduated. But even with that, the never changing “Morning Musume-likeness” is still there. Why is that?
That’s because it’s always changing. The “likeness” might include the ever changing members. That’s because there is no other group where these many members change. I think it’s amazing that there so many people with different ages, way of thinking, and attitudes gathered together.
You want it to continue to change?
Yes. In the beginning, I didn’t like it. It was like, “Eh?! More people are joining?” (laughs). But, during that time, I began to think, “Ah, this is Morning Musume.” Now, I think if it doesn’t change, it’s not Morning Musume.
I felt at your graduation the most is Morning Musume’s “voice.” When I thought the “voice” has changed when everybody sings, I suddenly get sad.
Really? Thank you (laughs). It may certainly be like that. I don’t know about me because I couldn’t see from an outside point of view, but when Nacchi graduated, I really felt that something was out of place. I really felt that without Nacchi’s smile, Morning Musume changes this much. But it’s obvious though because a person who’s always been there is now gone. But you get used to it as time passes. Time is amazing.
I have an impression of you being more girl-like now than when you were in Morning Musume.
Really?!!
Even though you are young, you are called, “Oba-chan [older woman],” so I always had an image of you being an adult. Sorry for the rude conversation.
No, not at all; it’s really like that. When I was in Morning Musume, I forgot how to be young (laughs). But when I went out in the world, I thought, “Ah, I’m still young.”
When I saw you at the last Hello! Project live, I thought to myself quietly, “Ah, young and cute.”
Ahahaha, there aren’t a lot of people who say I’m cute and it’s embarrassing.
Are you unwilling to be in that direction?
No, not at all. I’m happy (laughs). No matter what kind of impression you have, it’s welcomed. For example, even if it’s, “I hate that person” (laughs), I think, for me, it’s a good thing if I left an impression in anybody’s mind.
Has various people’s impression of you spread even wider now more than when you were in Morning Musume?
It would be nice if it is. I’m called, “Oba-chan,” but where ever I go now, I’m generally one of the younger ones. It’s interesting. On a variety show, they say, “Former Morning Musume member,” it’s like they see me as an “idol” a little. I get confused on what to do. It’s just that in the past 6 years, I never had to deal with this kind of treatment (laughs).
Lastly, two questions from the community. First, for you, what kind of person is Tsunku?
He’s a person who never changes from when I first met him. Even though it’s been a while that I met him, it doesn’t feel like that long.
You still think of him as like a father?
That hasn’t changed. He is the closest person to me and a person I respect the most. He is the father of the making Morning Musume this big of a group; a father who raised it. Even though I graduated, the feeling of respect doesn’t change; it will probably never change. Also, I shouldn’t say this about him, but he’s a really interesting person (laughs).
In a normal way?
Yeah, in a normal way and in every way he is really interesting. Doesn’t he have ideas that most other people don’t have? I want to see what goes on in Tsunku’s head just once.
Did you get any advice recently?
Recently, he said, “Don’t forget to sing.” Therefore, along the way I replied, “I haven’t forgotten!” If he heard today’s talk about not narrowing things down, he would yell at me, “Don’t forget to sing!” (laughs).
Well then, one last question. What kind of person is Yasuda Kei? Actually, you replied when you were “Morning Musume Yasuda Kei” that you were a greedy person.
Yeah, it was greedy. That’s still the same even now. I want to do everything. My hobbies are also here and there. But, in the end, it’s only one. I want everybody to know the name “Yasuda Kei.” In order to make that giant wish come true, I become greedy at various things. So, until I am known, I will do anything (laughs)!
Do like your greedy self?
I do. More like I love my work. People who love their work hate to lose. It doesn’t usually come up to the surface, but actually, I hate to lose.
No, I think it fully comes out.
Really? Maybe (laughs).
(2005.1.26)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Sotsugyou Ryokou” (No.5 Album)
I can feel “loved.”
When I heard this song, the view of the graduation live comes back to me and I think of all the members and remember again how I love Morning Musume. It’s a song where I feel loved and I love it. I thank Tsunku for making this song for me. Other songs that I grew up with that are important to me are “Summer Night Town” and “Wagamama,” but I like this song in a different sense.
-
thanks Fenrir :) its very interesting to read the graduated members perspective on MoMosu.
and kei-chan :heart:
-
The parents have left, so now back to your regular scheduled programming. :lol:
Here you go Shi! You Nacchi lover!! :lol:
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Natsumi Abe
It’s always Morning Musume in her heart!
By her graduation, the “Nacchi smile” disappeared from Morning Musume.
This was a big event. But there’s no need to worry. While history changes in various ways, it still continues on.
Now, in front of our eyes, there is the “Nacchi smile” with a hint of maturity.
“Morning Musume Natsumi Abe” is not here anymore. But, there is still Morning Musume in her heart.
It’s been one year since she graduated. While holding Morning Musume importantly close to her heart, she boldly continues walking forward.
Birthday: 1981.8.10
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Hokkaido
Debut Song: “Morning Coffee” (1998.1.28)
Stage Debut: Shibuya Hall (1998.7.12)
Graduation: Yokohama Arena (2004.1.25)
Yuko Nohji: What did you think when it was the one year anniversary of your graduation the other day?
Abe Natsumi: I think that it’s been 7 years since Morning Musume debuted on January 28th is much bigger than being solo for one year. That means it’s been 7 years since I debuted.
It also became a chance for you to look back at these past 7 years?
Yes. I remember a lot of things. Every year I would meet with a member on the 28th, but this time I didn’t meet anybody. Instead, I mailed to Yuu-chan, Kaori, and Tsunku.
A person born in 1998 would be a first grader now.
Yuu-chan says that often. For me, it’s fresh to count numbers in that way (laughs). But, yeah, it’s been a long time. I never thought that Morning Musume would become this big and continue changing in this way. When I first started, I never imagined it. I think Yuu-chan, Kaori feel the same way I do. I definitely can’t explain it in words, but it’s a deep understanding I think.
Those 7 years are not something you can compare to a normal 7 years, huh.
It’s completely different. I’ve experienced a lot of different things, met a lot of different people, and did a lot of different things. Even now, when one year ends for Morning Musume, I always say, “It’s been one crazy year.” But 7 more times (laughs). It really has been some rich years.
The person who has been working together with you for all those years, Iida, will graduate soon. What about the time of the graduation performance?
I was allowed to go see. I wanted to go see the last performance no matter what. In the same place, I wanted to be close and feel that vibration and atmosphere…
Were you filled with emotion?
While I was watching, I remembered a lot of things. I felt sorry again that I couldn’t be standing on the stage together. I also thought that Hello! Project is amazing. In the second half, I understood that this would be the last time to see Kaori this way. After the last song finished, the whole place turned yellow, right?
The fans lighted up the place with one color using yellow glow sticks.
Yes. At that time no words would come out. It wasn’t a “made” production, but each fan put together their feelings and thoughts and turned it yellow, right. While they were chanting, “Kaorin, Kaorin,” I said, “Wow,” and knew my voice was trembling. I couldn’t hold it back anymore.
It’s always “congratulation” when you see a graduation, but when I see you and Iida now… saying honestly, it’s really sad. The history of Morning Musume will continue, but in a way, I felt that one part of history has ended.
Yes. Actually, I feel that too. I do “congratulate” Kaori, but when I think that all the members from the very beginning who did their best have all graduated, I do feel sad. Yeah, Kaori’s graduation was a big thing.
And in spring, Ishikawa will graduate too.
I also thought about that while watching the live. Next is Rika, but Yaguchi still remains, and Yossi is still there; I counted the members in my heart.
Including you, Ishikawa is the 5th person to graduate.
That is really an amazing thing. Even when I count again, I’m surprised. I think Morning Musume continues to change.
At the live, it has been awhile, but Nakazawa and Yasuda sang the debut song, “Morning Coffee,” together with Iida.
When the intro of “Morning Coffee” started, I immediately couldn’t hold it back; a lot of memories came flowing back. When it was at the part of “fuu~,” I sighed (quietly) (laughs).
When you listening to the debut song, did you remember things from that time?
I did! It was really desperate back then…
Every day was like mad.
To the point that only the word desperate would come out, every day was desperate. It was like every person almost fell forward (laughs). But not only when “Morning Coffee” came out, I also remembered the feelings up to then. I think I’ll never forget those feelings. Morning Musume started from the team who failed the audition the first time, so from there, no matter what we wanted to debut and sing, so we gave it our all. Of course, that wasn’t something made with just by our own hands, so it wasn’t only us that gave it our all. It was like the 5 of us, every day, “Let’s do our best one more time, one more time. We can still go!” That nervousness…
Was towards the “one more time?”
Towards everything. Towards each live. Even towards each time we were on T.V. We learned how to get with it each time during that time.
It wasn’t “to do your best,” but a concentration of “continuing to do your best.”
Yes, that’s right.
Also, you started from zero, so that might have been a good environment to forge those feelings.
Of course, those experiences are very useful to me now. Therefore, I want the Morning Musume now to forever keep that feeling of doing your best. But not meaning the same way as back then. But it’s a little difficult.
About continuing to try your hardest?
Yes. Even though you think you are trying your best, you aren’t quite doing it… Even now I think that is difficult. But I want them to try their best. I like that kind of Morning Musume.
How is Morning Musume reflected in your eyes this past year?
I have gradually started to look at from an outside point of view. While I see them do a new song, I think, “Everybody is doing their best. Good, good, good,” and then I say to myself, “You need to do your best too” (laughs).
Ahahaha. Do you give advice?
It’s not that I don’t say it, I can’t say it. But, I say the good points to the members directly. But it’s not that I just say anything. Each of them is doing their best. I understand the feeling of trying your best, so I want to be a person who watches over that part. Of course, when I was a member I gave a lot of advice saying like doing it this way is better. I probably don’t say things like that now probably because I’m looking from an outside point of view. It’s just even now I still love everybody very much…
You still like that group without changing from before?
The feeling of love hasn’t changed one bit. If it’s been a while since I met the younger members, they would come running up saying, “Abe-san <3” and I’m really happy. When I was in Morning Musume, I would want to get close and go, “Wah <3.” But, when I think of being away from the members whom you have been together with everyday, it’s a little different kind of “love” when you think about them.
This is because it is from an outside point of view?
Maybe. In various ways. The other day, I saw myself when I was in Morning Musume on T.V., but, as I thought, now, as a same member, when I look at the other kids, there is a different me. When I see “Hyokkori Hyoutan Jima” and “Koko ni Iruzee!,” I think, “Ah, that’s so cute! That’s so cute!” (laughs). When I was in there, I saw it in a completely different way. It was really fast on how I look at the kids from an outside point of view.
It’s like from a “rival” to a “big sister.”
Yeah, to say it simply, it might just be like that.
Of course, you also feel a strong emotion.
But, I think I really become like a “big sister.” At that time, I thought of the kids there as “cute,” or “important,” but at the same time, everyday was a conflict and things were flaring up where older and younger relationships didn’t matter. I always thought, “I’m not going to lose.”
But that is because you had no choice in doing events in the same group, so it should happen, right?
But, now that I’m away, that “burning” and “sizzling” feeling is now gone (laughs) and I wonder if I have became able to look directly at each of those kids.
When you look at Morning Musume now, at what moment did you feel that “a likeness” hasn’t changed since when you were there?
Umm, when I pushing forward like mad. Saying, “Alright!” while sweaty, we have something to tell during a live, or on T.V., or for a CD when our feelings become one. It feels like our true feelings “comes.” I think I still do that now. The moment when I’m on fire when I can’t put something into words…
“Coming?”
Yeah. Like, “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god,” (laughs). Anyways, it’s like when you feel like you are crowded with only the saying, “Oh my god.”
And the identity of that feeling?
Umm, even I can’t explain it (laughs). I have felt something like, “Yeah, its coming. It’s coming.” But I think that is not only Morning Musume, but probably the other graduated members also feel it at some time. I think everybody does their best for that moment.
Is Morning Musume a group that piles those “moments” every day?
I think so.
Even though the last of the 1st generation member, Iida, graduated, do you that “likeness” will still continue?
Yes. I want it to continue. I always want Morning Musume to be cool. No, it doesn’t have to be cool (laughs). It would be nice if they can keep the feeling of being positive and fiery.
The feeling of “Alright!”?
Yes, yes. I think there are a lot of things only Morning Musume can do. I always want to see that.
Even though the members change, you want the feeling of, “Only Morning Musume,” to stay, huh.
In order for that to happen, I want whoever to keep pulling that along from now. I think that is something that the older members take. Even if the kids who just joins say, “Why do we have to try harder?” they don’t know how to try harder. That’s why they always look at the older members. I think from now Yaguchi and Yossi will have a hard time, but I want them to try their best.
Was that something you also felt when you were in Morning Musume?
Yes. I think that is one of Morning Musume’s “ritual” already. Whenever a member graduates, the remaining members discover something new about themselves, each person takes responsibility, and so, that responsibility is like passing a baton.
So, Iida’s graduation is like another baton pass.
That’s why I think recently that Yossi has pulled it together. But she has jokingly said, “Have to do the sub leader right” (laughs). I feel that the bud of being a sub leader and responsibility has started to grow inside of Yossi.
We look forward to see how leader, Yaguchi, and sub leader, Yossi, will raise Morning Musume.
Writing them as leader and sub leader has nothing to do with the actual content of work, but I think it’s “something” being born inside of you now. That’s why I think with Yaguchi being in the center, it will be a different Morning Musume. I’m really looking forward to and anticipating that.
Anyways, when did you start to feel that you were no longer a Morning Musume member?
Right after my graduation, my first lead role in a musical rehearsal began and while staring with amazement, it became the real show. I’m not sure when I felt it. Members came to watch that show, I got encouraging mail, and when I was by myself backstage, it hits me that I’m not in Morning Musume anymore.
It seems that all graduated members feel lonely when they are alone backstage.
The backstage then was filled with members and baggage. Being alone backstage is too lonely, so I fill up the room with lots of flowers (laughs).
When you are by yourself, what kind of feeling do you feel first?
I think time by yourself is important. Before then, I didn’t like being alone. That’s because when everybody is there, you can’t think too much and you can get away from a lot of things, right (laughs)? Everybody is talking excitedly and exchange words, like “That’s true,” somehow, you start to calm down.
But, when you are by yourself thinking, the only person to talk to is yourself.
Yeah. There are a lot of times where only you can check yourself about your feelings. I think when you are thinking by yourself, it may be a time for you to become more mature. Recently, I really feel that way and not only during graduation.
When you are by yourself, do you feel the importance of the time when you are with everybody else?
I do. And even now, I’m not alone. But, right after I graduated, I embraced the thought of thinking, “Since I’m by myself, I have to do my best by myself,” and just being “alone” too much. Now, in Hello! Project that has grown big, everybody supports each other. Even though I became a solo, everybody does their best together. I’m doing my best as a solo, but everybody helps each other out, including the staff. When I’m in self-control, I really, really feel that I’m not alone and everybody is supporting me.
These are questions that are asked to everybody, but what kind of person is Tsunku for you?
Tsunku is an amazing person. Only that word. Even if you stretch out your hand, it’s always a person you can’t reach.
Have you talked to Tsunku recently?
I met him at the Hello! Project backstage and we talked leisurely about various things. But, when we met, there were no words, but “yeah, yeah,” and talked with our eyes like this. Tsunku is like this from before. But I recently felt it more. Something like seeing with mental eyes. Connecting through the eyes…
You can talk using your feelings.
We talk about a lot of things, but more than just talking about something specifically… I think the biggest thing is to face each other as an individual.
Towards Tsunku?
Yes. When I think about how it came to be now, even when I was in Morning Musume, even when I became a solo, I wonder if I’m still “Nacchi.”
You thought before you are regarded as a regular person, you are thought to be “Nacchi?”
Yes, yes. But Tsunku has always treated me a regular person from long ago.
Talking to you through “mental eyes.”
Not on T.V. or in magazines, but when it’s just the two of us talking normally. But even when it’s one-to-one, I always think I have to be “Nacchi.” Of course, that might also be important, but when it’s like that…umm, what should I say; it’s difficult (laughs).
But, you are able to talk to him without thinking, “I have to be Nacchi.”
Yeah, the first time we were able to probably face each other might have been at that time. We were really, really able to talk. That’s what I think.
The last question from the community. What kind of person is Abe Natsumi?
Something like this (laughs). I think whatever other people think. It’s hard to put it into words. I think the Nacchi now, in the truest sense, is just like “me” right now.
Have you thought what you will be like after 10 years?
No, Right now, I living to fullest now (laughs). In this condition, I’m doing my best carefully with what is given to right in front of my eyes. Just only that. From now on, I think it will still be that feeling. Therefore, I won’t know 10 years after until 10 years has passed (laughs).
Do you think you will still be singing?
Yes, probably.
And when it’s your first comeback work, are you looking towards your concert and revue?
Well, I’m already nervous.
Any advice from Tsunku?
He said, “do it carefully,” and “It’s ok. It’ll be ok.” It was really reassuring to hear, “It’ll be ok.” To the point where I always want to hear it (laughs).
(2005.2.7)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Nani mo Iwazuni I Love You” (4th Ikimasshoi album)
When I listen to it, it just hits me.
The one I always love is “21 Seiki.” Even now I remember the view of each person’s recording. But, recently, the number one song that I like, I give to this song. Because I will sing this at the next revue and concert, I have been listening to it a lot at home. It’s like when I listen to it, it just hits me; it’s crazy (laughs). The feelings come too much and I wonder if I will be able to sing this on stage. I look forward to it, but I’m worried.
-
Thank you SOOO much! I love Nacchi more and more! :) I was DYING waiting for this translation. So thank you so much. I greatly appreciate your hard work :)
-
Thanks Fenfen :heart: Nacchi :heart: XD XD
-
Thanks again.
-
THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YUKO'S!
She's so awesome :D And old XD
-
They just keep on coming!! :o Almost there!
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Tsuji Nozomi
Before even realizing it, the distance of cuteness is right next to you.
The first impression you see of Tsuji Nozomi more than anybody else is that she is a type who is “afraid of strangers,” but while we were talking for a bit, suddenly, that distance became smaller. It always seems like that.
She is like in a place a little far away, but suddenly, it feels like she just transported close to you.
You would think that the cuteness of the various faces you see of Tsuji Nozomi is actually like that.
She’s good natured and has great strength. Without realizing it, she is next to you and dependable on anything.
Birthday: 1987.6.17
Blood Type: O
Birthplace: Tokyo
Debut Song: “Happy Summer Wedding” (2000.5.17)
Stage Debut: Nihon Budokan (2000.5.21)
Graduation: National Yoyogi 1st Gymnasium (2004.8.1)
Yuko Nohji: First, please tell us about the time from when your graduation was decided.
Tsuji Nozomi: At first, Aibon and I were called for a meeting. At that point we talked to each other before going saying, “Wonder what the meeting is about,” “Isn’t it suspicious,” “Definitely suspicious. Maybe it’s about graduation?” As a joke.
You joked incessantly.
Jokingly. And then, when we went, Tsunku and the staff were there. At first, they were beating around the bush by talking about various things. I had no idea what the point of the talk was and while thinking, “Huh,” they said, “Well, let us say it clearly. We think it’s about time you guys graduate.”
Did you think, “Finally, it came out!”?
For a moment, it felt like I returned to the time when I found out I was accepted into Morning Musume. My head became blank. I probably sat there, dazed, for about 3 seconds. Then, we turned to look at each other and at the next moment, we jumped onto the sofa.
Were you feeling, happy, sad, angry, or easy?
I was really happy. That’s because a graduation is when a person has grown and is recognized that they do it by themselves. We were also acknowledged.
What did you think of the “Tsuji Kago Combo,” until graduation?
That is was destiny.
Destiny!
Yes. We always talked about how it was destiny. We joined Morning Musume together and we were together in Mini Moni. Our names had two syllables, Tsuji and Kago, and our auras were similar. To think that two strangers to be this close in this big world…
A miracle and, perhaps, destiny.
Yeah. That’s because if I didn’t send my resume for the audition, we would never have met. Plus, both of us barely sent in our resumes in time, so if one of us was late, we wouldn’t have met. It’s amazing!!
Have you ever thought of going by yourself instead of W?
It’s fine as long as it’s Aibon and I. In other words, not only the staff, but we also thought of that too. Even in Morning Musume, if it was just one of us in there, we would have become very mature. I think we would be called “Tsuji-chan” or “Kago-chan,” and not like this image now.
It was 8 months from when your graduation was announced to the actual graduation. Did it feel quite long?
But during that time, there was Otome-gumi and Sakura-gumi, Mini Moni, Morning Musume, and W just started. It was a full 8 months doing 4 things at once.
You didn’t have any feeling of free time?
Yes. But it’s just that after hearing about my graduation, I felt that this would be the last time doing this towards everything. It was vague if it was very long or very short until the graduation. But, I thought that it is necessary to have at least 6 months before a graduation. I did more and more things that I wanted to do.
The graduation live was very much like your stage.
Anyways, I thought that at least I should go smiling. During the live with the other members, I felt that I caught their crying. But I always end up crying. I thought that I will definitely not cry at my graduation. My mom came to the live. And my mom really loves Morning Musume, so she made sure she saw me as “Morning Musume” until the very end.
You guys chose the last song, “I Wish,” right?
Yes. I have lots of memories during that time, so Aibon and I said we wanted to sing that song. And so the “I” and “Wish” part became to mean something like “Ai” and “Nozomi [means wish].”
Was that something Tsunku thought of?
No, I think it was probably by accident. Amazing, isn’t?
That is another destiny, huh.
Right!
Did you feel that this is the end of the Morning Musume chapter from now on inside of you?
W started before the graduation and continued afterwards, so it is difficult to say that the chapter ended. At first, I was confused on what I should do. I felt that I would be doing it forever, but I also felt completely different. But, I got used to it quickly.
Does “Morning Musume Tsuji Nozomi” feel far away now?
Even now, I sometimes almost write “Morning Musume” when I’m signing. But, that mistake has become less and less now.
How do you see the Morning Musume you are not in anymore?
I first saw them at the New Year’s Hello! Project live, but as I thought, Morning Musume is nice (laughs). I’m a little sad… it’s complicated. When I look at the CD jacket and hear the songs that don’t have our voices in it, I feel that we really graduated.
What parts of Morning Musume do you think changed after you guys graduated?
At first, when I saw the 6th generation kids, I often wondered if their true selves have come out yet.
That might be the result of you and Kago pulling out.
That might be it. Aibon and I were always in a place in the middle. It’s not in a position where you have to pay attention and it’s also not a position where it is paid attention to. Because we pulled out from that spot, it might be easier for the younger kids to show themselves. I think they couldn’t do things because we were there up until now. Probably.
Because they couldn’t put on their characters.
Yes. It’s sort of like in Morning Musume, “This is done by this person, so you go try to do something else.” But, recently, 6th generation has dressed up their hair pretty well.
They hardly dressed it up before?
At first, the 3 of them in 6th generation always had it down. Recently, I thought that they have more adult-like. Their hairdo is also like that and they have a calm atmosphere. They are still only 14 or 15, so there is no need for them to be so adult-like yet (laughs).
Did you dress up your hair or let it down?
I wonder. But, recently, when 6th generation also dresses up their hair, I really almost start to grin. When I see that, I’m a little surprised.
You guys were probably doing your best for your graduation.
Yeah. And aren’t we the super annoying team? When we graduated, I wanted somebody to cover that place.
To cover being annoying?
Not like that (laughs). For example, I love it when other people smile normally. Not a fake smile. Therefore, even in Morning Musume, during lives, I make weird faces when facing towards the back and it’s fun making other members laugh. And I want the younger kids to also be able to make people laugh, to have fun, and to be energetic.
Well, is the Morning Musume that you love still continuing now?
I think so. At the live, I’m happy when I see everybody is smiling normally and laughing a lot.
When it becomes spring, Ishikawa will graduate and 5th and 6th generation will become the heart of Morning Musume. Do you think that Morning Musume-likeness will still continue?
I think it’ll be ok. Morning Musume has that image of “smiling” and being “energetic.” If 5th and 6th generation opens up, I think it will be all ok!
Also, it is a necessity in order to replace the place that you and Kago were in.
Yeah, I really want somebody to inherit “this place.” It’s like throwing everything out there without being embarrassed (laughs).
Do you talk a lot with 6th generation?
Well, before I could become good buddies with them I graduated, so even now I regret that…
Because the time you guys were together was short?
We have been together time wise for 1 year. I’m a person who doesn’t usually talk. So, it took about a year and half to become friends with 5th generation. When 6th generation joined, it was already decided that we would graduate. I thought that I have to hurry and become good friends with them.
Such a big trigger…
And, thinking about it, all I said was to call me “Non,” but they called me “Tsuji-san.” In order to change how I’m called, I thought we needed to be able to just talk normally.
Is that the same on how you call Yasuda, “Kemeko-chan?”
Well, I don’t know when Kemeko became Kemoko (laughs).
Hey!
But, it was some time after that I said that to 6th generation. It was late. So, I graduated without talking to them much.
A little regrettable, huh.
Even now, I think, “Do your best!” The other day I went to eat out with Makoto. But it’s lonely with just the two of us, so we decided to ask other people to come. It was just the time that Reina and Sayu finished their work. I thought that was a chance to become good friends with them, but in the end, it finished without much deep talking.
Aren’t you guys good friends? But you want to become even better friends?
I have to try harder!
Because you are an older member.
That’s right.
What is the biggest difference between doing activities in a group and doing activities with just the two of you?
The biggest difference is backstage. When we were in Morning Musume, backstage was filled with tons of baggage and shoes. Now it’s empty. And since it’s just the two of us, it feels like we have more freedom. When you have a lot of people, even if you want to go to the convenience store, you can’t just say, “I want to go soon.” But it’s easy to decide with just the two of us (laughs). So, even 5 minutes before the plane is departing, we would run and go buy curry pan. We couldn’t do that until now.
How about the most difficult part?
Responsibility. It’s difficult only being split between two people. But, in exchange, there are good points that return to you if you just try your best.
Are you able to clearly feel that?
I can. It’s like we are always seen. There is a difference how we are seen when it is just the two of us and when it was the two of us among 15 people. When it is among 15 people, it’s not always the two of us that are being watched. I really sense that.
When you are with everybody, it’s like fighting on how to get attention.
Yes. It’s like how much exciting dancing do I need to do stand out (laughs)?! But when I’m doing it in W, I able to concentrate more on how to dance more beautiful and how far I need to stretch out my arms and legs more than exciting dancing.
Are you glad you graduated?
Yes, I’m glad. But, when I see Morning Musume, I still think, “I’m still jealous of them.”
Like you are homesick?
It’s a little different from that. After you graduated from junior high and years pass, you feel like you want to go back to being a junior high school student again, right? Like you want to go eat school lunch again (laughs). I think it’s the closest to that feeling. When I was in Morning Musume, I met a lot of people and did a lot of things. It really is like a school.
After you graduated, have you had any new challenges?
Right now, Aibon said she wanted to create the lyrics and music. And I want to design; I like creating my own things. So, we have talk like Aibon will create the music and I will design the costumes! I’m really interested in what the things we make will turn out like.
Perhaps you didn’t think about that when you were in Morning Musume.
It’s something you can’t do in a group. So, that is my dream right now. Ah, but, when Morning Musume went abroad awhile back, Aibon and I were in the same room. We created a song, the choreography, and showed it to everybody.
That was way before W, huh.
Quite before then. We made a song for Nakazawa’s 27th birthday. So, that’s already 4 to 5 years ago. We made 4 to 5 songs. So, from that time, we were already a unit (laughs).
Do you have something you want to do individually and not as W?
Hmm, I want to throw up blood.
Eh?!!
I want to be in a horror movie.
You don’t want to do any comical skits?
I like skits, but something more serious. I love horror movies. And I want to try it myself. Something like Sadako’s [The Ring] role (laughs). I mimic her a lot. And the other thing I want to try is eating food at various restaurants!
That’s something completely unrelated to work (laughs).
No, no, something like location shots of eating at various restaurants.
A profitable hobby.
Yes.
From here after, will your work variety become bigger or will you be just doing one thing?
I wonder. But, right now, I want to try various things. The time to try things… I want to try everything of the things I can do before I turn 20.
Two more years.
Ah, it’s only just two more years. Hmm, time might just fly by. I wonder if it’s still ok to tie my hair into pigtails right now.
You have an impression that 20 years old is too old?
Hmm, since you became an adult, it might be impossible.
But, when you compare to when you were in Morning Musume, don’t think you have become more mature now?
I think so. I don’t cry much anymore.
Just a little?
Yes. But, for about two years after I joined, I felt like crying everyday. It was really like, “Hey, you crying over there?” and if I mess up a little I would cry (laughs). When I think about that, I’m able to see more around me than before.
Lastly, two questions from the community. First, please tell us what kind of person is Tsunku from your point of view.
The first image I have is an “amazing person.” But, when I met him, it was more like “a father.” He occasionally mails, but it’s a long mail. I’m really happy he mails me those.
He sends his impression of the live to everybody.
Amazing. Not only does he come to see the lives, though he is tired, he even mails everybody. But I’m still nervous when I meet him.
Even now?
Yes. Tsunku hasn’t changed at all. After the concert the other day, there was a part he wanted to change a little. He talked me together with Aibon, but at that time, he had a very kind face while talking. It’s was soft… like a droopy smile (laughs). It was a father-like face.
Tsunku is also looking forward to what W can do, huh.
We can do anything. Hehe. Tsunku’s ideas are really amazing, so it’s fun. It’s like “Who else can think of these things?!” and it just right after another. Tsunku is definitely more amazing than a witch.
What kind of comparison is that (laughs)? Well, one last question. What kind of person is Tsuji Nozomi? Before you replied something like a dachshund…
I’m still like one now. In the very beginning it was Aibon who said I was like a dachshund, so recently, more and more people are saying that. I think it is better to ask Aibon about what kind of person I am. For sure, the other time, Aibon said I zoom. No, maybe it was I jump all over.
Well, let’s here what you think of Kago.
Right now, Aibon is mature. I think she became an adult. She really has it together. But, it seems the previous Aibon is still there.
You haven’t changed much since you were Morning Musume?
Probably. But, my power has decreased. The other day I arm wrestled with Rika and Makoto and I lost to both of them. I used to beat everybody in Morning Musume long ago.
I wonder if it is because you are more girl-like.
Well, I don’t think it’s that. Probably because of the choreography. Morning Musume has a lot of intense moves, so the arms are strong. Ever since W, the dances are more soft and cute. I think it’s because of that (laughs).
(2005.1.12)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Shabondama”
I always end karaoke with this song.
Recently, I always end karaoke with this song (laughs). Even when I’m with the other members, we would pass around the two mics to sing and everyone really gets fired up. I like more energetic Morning Musume songs than soft songs. I often sing this song, “Namida Tomaranai Houkago,” and recently, I love the “The Manpower!!!” So, actually, even though I graduated, I still sing any kind of Morning Musume song.
-
Tsuji's was good, it made me feel even sadder about Aibon though....
And Tsuji's and Kago's graduation felt so long ago its interesting to think they joined at the same time as Yossie
-
Hmm, I was planning this for her comeback, but I guess that won't be happening now. :( Oh well... a farewell gift then. Although now I feel bad for Tsuji after reading this. Sigh... :-[
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Kago Ai
Having a soft presence, but a strong as steel determination.
Her soft, nonchalant presence has a piercing strong as steel determination.
With an out of this world sugar voice, she talks about her steadily growing and heaps of fun dreams.
She was originally soft, so she became strong. Talking like that, her expression is loving, strong, and beautiful.
From “Morning Musume Kago-chan” to “W Kago Ai.”
As a “self producer,” who is making her own character, she will probably show her real ability from now.
Birthday: 1988.2.7
Bloodtype: AB
Birthplace: Nara Prefecture
Debut Song: “Happy Summer Wedding” (2000.5.17)
Stage Debut: Nippon Budokan (2000.5.21)
Graduation: National Yoyogi 1st Gymnasium (2004.8.1)
Nohji Yuko: Tsuji said that the two of you graduating is “destiny.”
Kago Ai: Yes. From long ago, the two of us talked about wanting to graduate together. I think I would have lots of worries if it was by myself. Even in Morning Musume, I was always with Non, so I think I was to get this far because of that.
What were your emotions?
Happiness. I was surprised and, of course, Morning Musume is an important group for me. My head and dream is filled with anticipation with what will happen from now and I’m filled with genuine happiness. But, when I was told that I was graduating, I thought, “No way?!” We thought we would be graduating after Yaguchi and the others.
I wonder why you guys graduated before the older members.
I wonder why too. I want to ask too (laughs).
Before, you said that if you were graduating, you wanted to do all that you can do during that time. Did you feel you accomplished that?
Umm. I didn’t really think about a goal, like if I did this… For the time being, it was a great battle in me between how I wanted to show myself and how I was seen as “Morning Musume Kago Ai.” And that is where I had quite the feeling to do it completely.
You’ve seen off many graduates up until now, but what do you feel now being in the place of being seen off?
Hmm, I’m somehow calm, but I’m also about to blow (laughs). When the other members are graduating, it’s sad and I feel like, “Just when I became good friends!” Man, I really don’t like it. Graduations.
With each graduation live, it’s sad, but when I see you smiling and doing your best, it seems to be not as painful.
Really? I still don’t like it somehow. When it’s a graduation, I feel like, “I like this person’s Morning Musume, so why?” I understand that it’s definitely a good thing for Gocchin, Abe, Keme, and the others when graduating and doing solo activities becomes a big thing. But, until then, when the person you spend with everyday suddenly disappears from backstage, it’s difficult to think about. It’s becomes almost misplaced frustration thinking, “Why?! Why?!” I really had misplaced frustration with Gocchin.
Were you mad?
We were always good friends. I was really sad and after knowing her graduation for awhile, oppositely, we weren’t buddies. We were always holding hands, but stopped. We didn’t even talk. Little by little I distanced myself.
You were that sad.
But when I was graduating, not a lot of the members were crying. On the contrary, everybody smiled and laughed. Yossi was all beaming saying, “You guys are graduating~. Are you guys going to be ok?” (laughs). But, I’m glad that everybody sent us off smiling.
When did you start the countdown until your graduation?
The announcement was in January and I didn’t feel anything like that until around May. In May, we did the musical and I remember on the final day I really cried.
Why did you cry?
The musical is something that everybody helps create. Therefore, this was a chance for Morning Musume to become one like always. And we are doing the same things everyday, but the days go by differently. So, passing each day like that… when it flies, even while thinking, “Why am I crying,” I’m crying my heart out. Even though the producer says some kind words, I can’t take a deep breath and my voice doesn’t come out. So, I finally felt it at that time. There was only 2 more months before my graduation.
Thinking that you are Morning Musume, you cried the moment you felt that again.
Also, the night before the graduation live, my parents came to Tokyo. And we talked all night about what I have been doing at my house. Stuff like, “You were like this when you joined Morning Musume.” And then, I started crying again (laughs). And the morning of the live, my Mom said, “Today is the last day, so do your very best in the Morning Musume that you love.” And then I cried again that morning.
When you first joined, you were very homesick, huh.
Yes, yes, yes.
When I remember the talk of that time, I had the feelings of a mom and started to cry (tears).
Hahaha. Are you ok?
But, you still came to Tokyo and did your best.
Yes. That wasn’t painful at all. It was something I wanted to do, so it was to be expected.
There was a still little kid in the house, so my parents couldn’t come to Tokyo. So, even if it was lonely, I understood being separated from my mom and I think I became stronger because of that. When I came to Tokyo, the feeling of wanting to do it sprouted. So, when I go back to Nara, my mom is feeling lonely. And my mom says, “It’s ok to be spoiled,” but if I’m spoiled, going back is sad.
It’s like the time where you misplaced your feelings when you heard about Goto’s graduation.
Yeah. It seems I’m like that type. So, I can’t be spoiled by other people. If I’m spoiled, it’s sad when we have to be apart, so I don’t want to be spoiled.
If you do that, you will gradually become stronger.
That’s right. Even though I will graduate and it will be sad, this is also a goal, I think. We fixed our costumes in Morning Musume. Probably, a normal artist doesn’t do that, but if possible, there were a lot of times we did it ourselves. It’s like studying for a test, for example, a car, it’s like being at driving school until you take the driver’s test.
Well, it’s like finally getting your driver’s license.
Yes. So “graduation” is like, “You passed!” Graduation is like you have confidence in yourself.
What part of you do you think changed the most before your graduation and after?
I think it's “understanding.” When I was in Morning Musume, I thought it was just the usual, but now, I really feel the important things. I really think of Morning Musume as a common thing. For example, it was just natural to be in the top ten. So, it was like if everybody is here than it’s all ok, you didn’t feel any responsibility, and it was good for some parts…
But there are only two of you, so inevitably, the responsibility is split into two parts.
Yes. Also, in Morning Musume’s case, Abe, Kaorin, and the others did their best from scratch to create this is a big thing and then we just plopped in and joined. It’s easy and common to just take something amazing that everybody has created. But, W started from square one, so…
Something that you have felt up to now normally has become something you feel deeper?
Yes. For example, because there are fans here, I am here. Even if it’s a concert rehearsal, I say, “I don’t want come early in the morning,” but the staff gets there even earlier than me. Now, I really think of it’s not only our strength towards whatever we do. I really appreciate it. I think those feelings towards other people have become stronger than before.
It is like when you were in school, you don’t notice, but when you get your license and start driving by yourself, you start to notice.
It really feels like that. Also, I feel that Morning Musume is really amazing more than then when I was in it. Now, when I see Morning Musume, I’m always proud that I was in Morning Musume.
Do you think that the Morning Musume you are not in is doing their best?
I don’t think it’s a problem at all. As new songs come out, I want to dance to that and I get Ai and Rika to teach me the choreography (laughs). Looking from an outsider point of view, if it’s just one word, it’s “amazing.” Each person is amazing and I think this has really become a big group.
What is a part that you think is lacking without you guys there?
Hmm, energy level?
The energy has disappeared from before?
Well, we were super noisy special ones (laughs). Now the level of noisiness has decreased. Everybody is more mature.
It was like you brought in a new genre of noisiness into Morning Musume.
Yeah. It’s like bringing in a new weird creature (laughs).
I think that 5th and 6th generation will take over that part, but their noisiness is not enough yet?
I don’t think it’s enough; it’s still green (laughs)
Which do you think your experience in Morning Musume is useful now?
Everything. Singing, dancing, greetings… everything is useful. I learned everything in Morning Musume. I even learned that singing is this much fun. On the other hand, I also learned that this job is really tough (laughs).
Is there a different level of difficultness when doing W than Morning Musume?
Everything comes back to you. Good things and bad things. Anything that you do. It’s like playing catch. So, we are always on our toes and since becoming W, we hate to lose even more than before. The sense of rivalry is really high.
It became even higher?
Yes. Rivals in a good way.
Before, ever since you were little you said you didn’t like being the same with other people.
Yes, yes, I definitely don’t like that. No matter what it is, I don’t want to be like others.
In that sense, W doesn’t have any parts you don’t like?
W’s concept is “not twins, but like twins,” so that can’t be helped. Even saying that, recently, we have become more alike. But I think we can’t be different.
You guys are really becoming closer.
Yeah. The other day, we entered the same store at the same time and the moment we saw the same outfit at the same time, we were like, “Ehhh?!” (laughs).
It’s kind of weird being the same up to that point.
Right?! Non and I also said, “We really are gross,” and roared with laughter (laughs).
Is there something you wanted to try by yourself and not as W?
I have a lot of things. I want to try to write my own song…
Ah, Tsuji mentioned that.
Ah, so you heard? Also, I’ve played the piano since I was little and I like instruments. I want to try playing various instruments. I have a lot of things I want to do. Wanting to try lots of things is almost like being “Tsunku” (laughs).
You want to experience what Tsunku feels?
Yes. Tsunku designs the costumes; he does many things here and there. I wonder what he feels doing all those things. So, I just want to try to do it once. Even 5 years after or 10 years after, I have that kind of dream.
I wonder where you will be when you are 20 or 25 years old. Will you marry and retire?
I probably won’t be married when I’m 25. Hehehe. Hmm, I don’t know. I wonder what will happen to me!
You might be writing your own songs for real.
It would be nice if I do. Recently, I feel that music is really great more than before. Before, when I get the MD of the background music, I only had feelings of just remembering the song, but recently, I started to listen to one sound at a time and really understand how all those pieces mix together and create one song.
You are able to see the whole picture of the song now.
It seems I like sounds. Humans usually like at least one thing, right? I don’t have good coordination and I don’t study well…Thinking about that, it has to be singing. From long ago, it has never changed that I like singing. It’s fun singing. But, for that reason, I really don’t like it that I still don’t understand the music, even though I’m a singer (laughs).
And someday you want to produce Morning Musume.
That’s impossible (laughs). But, just thinking about it is fun. I want do something like a cute pop rock. It’ll be like a love song, but energetic. Ah, but I want Tsunku to produce it. I want to write the lyrics.
Double produce?
Yeah. I want to try writing male lyrics. Hmm, seems it’ll be difficult (laughs).
How would you produce?
As a producer, first, I want it to be a lot of dancing. I want dancing and singing! I want it to be cool!
This is a question from the community, but what kind of person is Tsunku?
A genius, I think. That’s because you usually think, “Isn’t that amazing?” He is able to sing all kinds of genres and write and make…
Right.
The other day there was a recording for the W album. When I saw the lyrics and thought that it was really cute, I suddenly realized. “That’s right! That’s right! I forgot! Tsunku is a guy!!”
You forgot something like that??
That’s because, guys usually don’t know that much about a girl’s feelings. So, I think, “How can a guy write lyrics as cute as this?!!” (laughs). I think, “Tsunku is amazing! I want to beat Tsunku!”
Tsunku probably also thought of W’s album as being fun.
Yeah, it really is exciting. And interesting. Because it was W, Tsunku also probably made songs that we are able to sing. That’s because something amazing comes starting from the background music (laughs).
W seems like quite a good vibes project.
When I got mail that said look forward to the album and do your best, I’m happy. I’m a little of the jealous type. So, when I think that Tsunku thought of these things and did all of these things for W, I’m really happy. I feel like that I like Tsunku more and more. I’m so happy, so happy, super happy (laughs).
Another question from the community and I hope for an answer like, “I’m like this kind of person,” but Tsuji said that Kago knows more about her than herself.
Haha. As I thought that Non would say something like that again (laughs).
What kind of person is Tsuji?
Non is a person who doesn’t hold back! To everything. It’s like that in power and even if it’s hard to do your best too much, she does her best too much (laughs). A person who doesn’t hold back is like a person at 100%.
Perfect?
I think she is a person who likes perfection. Probably. Even her hairstyle, if there was a little bit of loose hair, she wouldn’t like it. She has that point. So, she is a person who will be irritated if there is disorder and she doesn’t order it. And she is all together for anything.
She said that you are calmer.
Yeah, maybe I’m calmer than her. Non is occasionally a little bit childish (laughs).
Even though she was born a little earlier than you.
But, sometimes when I’m like a little kid, Non is more mature. I think it is at just the right balance. Maybe, in a sense, we have parts that are in perfect symmetry. We counter balance the parts we don’t have between each other.
Interesting. It’s a rare balance between each other, like speeding up a centrifugal force.
Yeah, who would have thought of centrifugal force.
It’s like if it stopped, it will die (laughs).
Yeah, yeah, yeah. If it stopped, it won’t be W (laughs).
But that sense of nervousness is good and it’s not a cozy, good friend combination.
Yeah, it’s always a battle.
And to return to the topic. What kind of person is Kago Ai?
Umm, I wonder. Half is a person who can sing.
And the other half?
A person who can do various things (laughs).
(2005.1.20)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Tsuugaku Ressha” (I Wish coupling)
While looking at the scenery outside, I practiced.
There’s so much I can’t remember. Umm. Probably “I Wish.” But, if it is one individual song, it will probably be the coupling, “Tsuugaku Ressha.” It was the first song I received and I remember I listened to the demo tapes so many times while practicing. In order to stand and sing in the hotel room, I would tape the lyrics to the window of the veranda. While looking at the scenery outside, I would practice forever. It’s a really, really cute song!
-
Well, the last MM member. Yay!!! But, wait! There's more!! Nooooo!!! There still is Tsunku part 1 and part 2!!!! :o
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Iida Kaori
A new road as a solo artist.
It’s 3 days after the touching graduation live.
She cut her trademark long hair and showed a light smile.
She watched over the younger members gently and strongly until the very last moment of her graduation and fulfilled her role as the leader.
And now, just as a solo artist, “Iida Kaori,” she is about to start walking down a new path.
Congratulations and good luck! This is a memorable interview of her first step on her journey.
Birthday: 1981.8.8
Blood Type: A
Birthplace: Hokkaido
Debut Song: “Morning Coffee” (1998.1.28)
Stage Debut: Shibuya Hall (1998.7.12)
Graduation: Yokohama Arena (2005.1.30)
Yuko Nohji: It’s been 3 days after your graduation. How do you feel now?
Iida Kaori: Somehow, I feel light.
Body and mind?
I feel lighter cutting my hair and my heart also feels lighter (laughs). Having the dream of being in Morning Musume for 7 years, having a lot of fans supporting me, and also, to be in a role to train each member one by one… it was really difficult, but I really have a sense of accomplishment right now.
And now the new days are starting.
Yes. I’ll just be thinking about myself from now, so it’s like, I have been looking at the sky about this much up to now (width of a face), but I feel like I was able see this wide (width of two hands) (laughs). It’s like a totally different view. It’s really fresh.
When did you cut your hair?
The day after the graduation. I decided earlier and didn’t tell anyone.
As a start of a new chapter?
Yes. It’s like when I graduate, I want to become a new me!
That is another big resolution.
7 years is a long time, right? So, my entire life was Morning Musume, but I thought that when I graduate, my life will change suddenly. Therefore, I thought to change myself too. So, when I was thinking of how to change myself, I thought it had to be the hair.
Your long hair was your trademark too.
The most important thing was the hair. I love my hair a lot and did my best to keep it in good condition. It was like if my hair wasn’t long, it wasn’t me. For my entire life it was long. But, at the same level, I thought graduation was a major event.
Could it be that as of this moment, some members don’t know you cut your hair?
Yes. I think they will be surprised. I really didn’t tell anybody. Of course I have work as well, so I only let it slip to my manager a few days before the graduation. Only when I was a baby and in the 3 months when I joined the volleyball team in junior high was my hair short.
What did you feel the coming and going on your graduation day?
Everybody was counting down the days and the performances, but the countdown didn’t start at all in me. I was really carefree, saying “Just a little more” (laughs). Honestly, I didn’t really feel it until the day of. When the first performance started, I still didn’t feel it. It was like, “Exactly when I’m I going to feel it?” But, when the first performance ended and before the last performance began, I finally felt it. Little by little, bit by bit, gradually…
The countdown started.
Before a live begins, we all gather around in a circle and say, “Ikimasshoi! [Let’s go!]” right? When I thought this was the last “Shoi,” tears started to come out. I thought, “Ah, no good! No good! What am I doing crying right now!”
It’s natural that tears would come.
No, no. I felt like what I was doing. I told everyone, “A short timeout! Just 30 seconds,” but I started crying. I apologized, saying, “Sorry I can’t be a cool leader to the end.”
But, that is also Iida-like.
I watched everybody really closely, but I wanted to go away somewhere (laughs). Therefore, well, it might have been like me to the very end.
It was also like you to refrain from crying and sing on stage.
That is probably because of I was one of the first members and leader. Long ago, Tsunku said to us, “You are an artist, so no matter what happens, just sing steadily.” So I thought that I definitely have to sing steadily. If I cry, I can’t sing properly, right? And so, it wasn’t me enduring it, but my soul that allowed me to.
If you couldn’t sing it properly until the end, then it wouldn’t have been a cool graduation.
Yeah. That is what Tsunku taught us. He told us a long time ago, so when I thought, “What am I going to do,” I felt confident.
The proof that you have grown as a singer showed at the graduation.
I also thought that this is how it should be. I feel that the image of an artist, ideally, is one that didn’t lose.
Before you said you always hate to lose.
Usually, my principle is really love and peace (laughs). I love everybody and in order for everybody to live in peace, smile, and happiness… That is the most important thing I want to give them. In order to compete against myself, the “I don’t want to lose” part comes out. I feel like I can’t lose. Not against other people or other things. The rival is always me.
Were you happy that you sang “Yume no Naka” for your last song or surprised?
Tsunku thought of it. It was a song on the debut album and it was only sung once at the first live. But, it’s a very memorable song for me. It was the first song I was the main vocal, I just came to Tokyo and was homesick, and Tsunku yelled quite a bit during the recording… it’s filled with memories. I really love that song and he remembered that. I felt love.
About when did talk of you graduation first started?
Last winter, the end of February or March. When I want to the main office because a meeting was called, Tsunku and the CEO were there. I wondered, “Eh, why are all these people here,” and when I looked around the room to see if there were any cameras (laughs), they said I was graduating.
The other members didn’t know you were graduating for awhile, huh?
They didn’t know for about 1 to 2 months.
Were they shocked?
They said they couldn’t believe it. I was here when they joined and most of the kids now only know me as the leader of Morning Musume.
While thinking that it was close for you to graduate according to age, it was impossible to imagine you not being there.
It was beyond my imagination too. Even looking at pictures, I couldn’t imagine myself not being in Morning Musume. I was always in the back, a tall person with long hair… other people have said that was the image of Morning Musume (laughs). I also thought that.
I have an image of you being leader for 10 years.
Right? Hahaha.
You were always the “idiot character” from the beginning (laughs). I remember the good old memories of you when you were not like what you are now. When you became leader, you carried a big load on your shoulders and changed, I think.
But, I didn’t feel like I changed at all. I was originally the oldest daughter, so from long ago, I was the type that was chosen to be the class representative. I was always a big doofus, was always running late, yet I was always left to be in the leader role. So it wasn’t that I didn’t like it. When I wasn’t being calm and steady, everybody would support me and we were able to be in a harmonious relationship.
A love and peace class committee member type more than a super committee member type?
Yeah, something like that. Therefore, when I think about it now, everybody was shocked that I was to be Morning Musume’s leader and was told that it would be impossible, but I think I originally fit the part. It’s not that I like to lead everybody, but that I really love “people.” I often played with my younger sister and if somebody teased her, I would go yell at the friend who teased her. It’s the same with the other members. If they make a mistake and start crying, I would encourage them and if they did something they shouldn’t have done, I would yell at them. I like to look and think of them as “people.”
So even if it’s hard you do your best?
I think so. But I also have times where when I had enough of it, I scold them, “Why can’t you understand,” and worry. A little bit before the live, everybody told me that they are really glad that I yelled at them or that if I hadn’t scolded them, they wouldn’t be who they are now. I’m really glad. I was really touched at that time. I think they did understand and became mature.
It’s work that you can’t do if you don’t like Morning Musume and if you don't like people.
Right. I love Morning Musume. I still love it. Therefore, I can declare to the other members, “If I didn’t work my hardest in the Morning Musume that I love, then I would put in a cutlet” (laughs) [Cutlet in Japanese is katsu, which sounds like the word to win]. Even if I graduate, I will always watch over them and I hope that they will become a better group. I look forward to seeing how my most important thing will turn out.
That’s because it the first time you are not in Morning Musume.
Yeah, so I anticipate it.
What has left a deep impression for you as a singer in the past 7 years?
Again, I feel that Tanpopo has been a big influence. It was a very important unit for me. When I was doing Tanpopo, I realized that I love music very much.
What did you learn the most?
I think I learned about the “spirit” and “expression” of your feelings from there. Tsunku was with us creating it from square one and I sought various advice from him and we did all of the chorus as well. In order to properly create the painting, perhaps you have to go through that kind of process and it may have been fun.
And what you gained there was also a feedback in Morning Musume.
Yes. Therefore, when a unit is decided, the other members will also say, “I’ll be busy, but I’ll do my best. I definitely do it for myself.” When you experience a unit and return, Morning Musume is able to go all out in power. This is because I experienced with Tanpopo.
In Tanpopo, you have a deep love for music itself, huh.
Yes. Even with Morning Musume’s songs, it can give strength to people who listen and make them more energetic; in other words, I realized that that is what a song’s spirit can do. Therefore, at the graduation live, I’m really thankful to the fans who yelled, “Tanpopo,” at the venue!
At the end, when you standing on the stage by yourself, the arena were filled with yellow glow sticks. And then everything turned white…
When it changed from yellow to white, I thought, “Ah, it became like dandelion fluff!”
I see, fluff.
It felt like that. I always loved white from the beginning. No matter what color you paint, it’s the purest color. So, when it became yellow like a dandelion and then white like the fluff, it’s like to jump forward with the purest feelings… that is the message I got from the fans.
Ah, I see.
I’m always saying something corny. It changed from,” Isn’t that romantic?” I really think of, “I’m definitely going to fall in love like “Titanic!” (laughs). But, if I only say that, the fans will accept it. And they put on that much of a romantic production for me…
When it was your graduation from Tanpopo 2 years ago, the arena was also filled with yellow glow sticks. This time, it changed from yellow to white.
Isn’t it romantic? I also thought that the fans can do it too (laughs).
You are a romanticist, but the fans are also romanticists.
That’s right! That’s where I’m touched.
While looking at that scenery, I really felt that it was something you and the fans made together. While standing on stage, you savored the Iida call quietly, huh.
While feeling the past 7 years, I became really thankful. When I was going up on stage, I really wasn’t thinking of anything. I thought I say what I felt at that moment and what I thought. I thought if I cried, then it was ok; I didn’t want to force a smile and I just wanted to graduate the way I was. I was thinking of that when going up, but seeing the yellow light and huge cheer…A lot of the thankful words couldn’t come out. While looking at each of their faces, I wanted to say thank you. Not, “Thank you everybody,” but I wanted to say it to each person personally. That is what I was thinking at that time.
Did you think that it was about time to think of the next thing?
Yes. First, while slowly and carefully thinking about myself, I felt that I wanted to find what I wanted to do at my pace. I thought if I do that, then all the things I have created to my satisfaction will pile up.
And painting?
I also want to study painting more. And then, I think I will be able to express my feelings even more. Therefore, no matter what I do, I want to do it at a leisurely pace. I don’t think I’m cut out to be busy (laughs).
And you have been doing things busily for 7 years!
I have been told that I have changed, but I grew up in the countryside, I like the countryside, and even though I have been living in the city for 7 years, I still haven’t thrown out the countryside heart of me (laughs). The city hasn’t soaked in it seems.
And you already started music activities as a solo artist.
As I thought, I like “people.” This time I will be able to look at each person and want to do the kind of music that tells each person and the people who support me, “I’m singing for them.” Person to person. Not as the stage versus the audience. I think it would be great if it was in that kind of direction.
Even in your solo album the other day, I can kind of see the sign of that.
Yes. Even in love songs, I’m able to sing long songs as a mature woman that I couldn’t sing before. I’m already 23 and by myself, so I’m happy to be able to sing those kinds of songs. I wrote some lyrics in the album, but with feelings about facing the future after graduation, I wrote about things that I promise myself to. It feels like writing for the first time of a new year.
You are still the same “Iida Kaori” in Morning Musume and as a solo, but the aura is a little different.
Haha, I’m happy that you say that. I think I have become more myself. I did things with the spirit of Morning Musume in me. I do things now with the spirit of a solo artist. So, I’m still the same, but I think the spirit “color” is different.
Well, then, two questions from the community. First, for you, what kind of person is Tsunku?
A person that you can really respect. He taught us the wonderfulness of music and a person who is perfect at anything he does. I don’t reply to mails, forget people’s birthdays, and full of mistakes, but whether he is doing music, talking, or doing anything, he does it perfectly.
Looking back these past 7 years, has Tsunku changed?
He has become more and more dad-like (laughs). His smiles are kind. Also, he often takes pictures now.
Constantly?
Yes. He takes pictures with members. Even though we say we don’t have our make-up on, he takes it anyways (laughs). In the beginning, he felt more like an older brother, but now it’s really dad-like.
When it was your graduation, did you guys talk about anything?
When the live ended, we didn’t meet, but he mailed me after. He even wrote about old stuff. When I read that, I could see his expression. I thought back on a lot of things.
About these past 7 years.
In the beginning, I also had school, so I never got enough sleep. If there was a little free time during recordings, I would fall asleep immediately on the sofa. And then I would sleep with my legs open and, as usual, I would get warned about it. Even Tsunku would yell at me, “You have such a cute face, stop that old man pose,” (laughs). He’s been with us since that time… I remembered all kinds of things.
And what did he think of the live?
He thought it was the best. I’m glad. I’m really glad he said that.
Well then, the last question. What kind of person is Iida Kaori? Before you said you were a pacifist without fearing anything.
I’m still the usual pacifist. The coupling to the last single, “The Manpower!!!” called “Love and Peace” might be coincidental, but I secretly think that is Tsunku’s present.
To you.
Yes. Before I debuted, that is always my favorite phrase. Even if it’s coincidental, I’m happy.
Well, even though you graduated, you still are the “pacifist Iida Kaori.”
Yes. I want to be happy, I want to give happiness, I want everybody to receive happiness (laughs).
(2005.2.2)
Morning Musume My Best Song: “Yume no Naka” (First Time album)
I’ve come to like this song more and more.
Singing this song at the live, I’ve come to like this song more and more. The day after my graduation was announced, my heart was always pounding and I couldn’t sleep at all. And so, I would invite my friend to karaoke and we would sing Morning Musume songs. Even in my private time, I would sing a lot. Even without requesting, I would perform (laughs). My friend would say, “You really love Morning Musume.” So, also at that time, I sang this song 2 to3 times.
-
It's the crazy man himself!! Tsunku!! Part 1!!! One last part to go and then I'm done!! Woohoo! XD
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Part 1
Tsunku
Morning Musume x Tsunku = ∞
The 2005 New Year “Hello! Project” concert had all 65 members singing and dancing to the hits of Hello! Project’s artists including Morning Musume. As a producer, Tsunku has left his mark in the past 7 year history of this project. While looking back at this concert, first, we’ll start with Tsunku talking about him and Morning Musume for the past 7 years in this book. Since his debut, what forms his continuing passion to Morning Musume?
The reason why Morning Musume continues to shine is hidden by his each and every word.
Yuko Nohji: All 65 members appeared during the New Year’s Hello! Project live. It is as if this concert was like looking back at history for these past 8 years.
Tsunku: At first, I thought it would be great if it was like taking that first step on a jet coaster or bungee jumping. There’s no time for the heart to relax (laughs). When I think about what has the most flavor in Hello! Project coming this far, it has to the music. This is a group where all members have a million outcomes. So, I think just to have this many people gathered and to sing song after song is interesting.
It’s like looking at the best record disc.
It’s like putting in a certain standard of magic and like watching a performance as if it feels like an absolutely fun theme park that you always go to.
Plus, you completely shuffle the songs that you have and a bold experiment to have various members sing together.
Originally, Hello! Project never had a single main lead, so I thought I try a concert where there isn’t an all out main lead. Well, I think it was a great success. I can also see the outlook of Hello! Project from hereafter.
At this live, I felt that Morning Musume was a new mother body. As the original members graduate, it feels like that it’s becoming a young, new group, but in that Morning Musume, the feeling of “being in the center” is really strong.
There is that. Well, if it’s one thing, I think it’s because the strength of the songs. For example, when “Love Machine” began, it’s not related to the present members and the past members, but started as Morning Musume’s “Love Machine.” In an extreme case, even if there wasn’t Morning Musume there, an entertainment like “Morning Musume” would already have begun.
I think the power that the music hold has continued including the spirit image of the past members.
That’s because of the strong strength of the songs. I have that impression strongly within me. Music does not lie. For example, when the new young members perform songs like “Chokotto Love” and “Mini Moni Jyakenpyon” again, the freshness from long ago comes back. That is where it’s interesting again.
Without limiting Hello! Project, that is why Morning Musume renews itself.
When new members join, the freshness level fires up again. If said in that sense, for example, the recent album, “Ai no Dai 6 Kan,” 6th generation member, Konno, appears as the main in “Namida Tomaranai Houkago,” but for me, that work is more for 6th generation and Konno to renew their freshness than a “hit song.” I create the songs while thinking about what I can do.
Freshness is an important keyword?
For the ever changing Morning Musume, freshness is the most important issue. I think so.
In order to bring up the fresh level, do you change the way you create the song and the production?
It feels like going right to left and back.
You don’t fix on something?
From the beginning, there are a lot of characters in Morning Musume. Therefore, I portion the songs to fit elementary kids, junior high kids, and adults. Plus, in Morning Musume’s case, thanks to the changing members, I always have a choice to put out a fresh “debut song.”
So you can always refresh?
For example, I had a really great time creating “Ai no Dai 6 Kan.” The fresh level increased within me as well. No matter which artist, if it’s the 6th time, the level of freshness would naturally decrease and in order to avoid that, you might become a maniac, but in Morning Musume’s case, even though it’s the 6th album, I’m able to approach with a “first album” feeling. I think it’s nice to feel that again.
The naivety of debuting is, according to the rule, if the singer grows, it’s not a conclusive thing, huh.
To approach something with that naivety is like “The Manpower!!!” where as a group, it is possible to put on a performance where they don’t practice and can’t do any expression. The feeling of certain professionalism is still green and incomplete. I think that bipolar-ism depends on how far left and how far right Morning Musume taps.
At this Hello! Project live, when it was the last song, “The Manpower!!!” for Morning Musume, I got the impression that in the rock face ARB and RC Succession came out at the end…
Right, it’s kind of like that (laughs). Until then, it’s like a young band coming on stage and firing up the crowd, but at the end, it’s like, “Ohhh, it’s coming!”
But, the exciting feeling a young band has a mysterious level of comprehension.
While having feelings of being like the main act, you also have a feeling a fresh top batter. I think that’s good. I wonder if they member themselves are having fun.
For you, what distance do you feel between Morning Musume and Hello! Project?
In the end, when talking about Hello! Project and Morning Musume, especially with the live this time, both sides got closer. Therefore, perhaps within me, there isn’t much of a distance between Morning Musume and the other members. Well, I don’t really know what the actual people feel about the feeling of distance between them. It’s just, when I send mail of my impression after the concert, everybody replied with a pretty long mail. With that kind of solid feeling, I think I’m right, but I usually get a short reply, saying, “I understand,” or “I’ll do my best.”
Do you send mail to everybody?
Of course I don’t send mail to all 65 members, but I send to all Morning Musume members, but when I write to them, it takes about 3 hours. If I send to one person, I have to send to everybody. If I copied and paste, I think I would be found out.
They would compare with each other.
Right (laughs).
It’s clear what view you have on everybody in Hello! Project, but is it also easy to think of the views of the graduated Morning Musume members?
As the recent Hello! Project passes by, I think each member probably has less and less worries about graduating. Within this big of a plate, what I do depends on what I feel. There should also be a choice that it would be more fun going out into a bigger world after graduating then the scariness of Morning Musume flying outside.
I think I understand why there are so many various activities after a member graduates.
Right. Before, the worry about not being a Morning Musume member after graduating was bigger I think. But, last year, we created Tsuji’s and Kago’s W world and Ishikawa, who is graduating next, has Viyuden. The choices are surely wide, so I think the vagueness of graduation, worry, and the weird pressure is gradually decreasing. The choices I have are wide, so I’m able to freely think.
Has the role changed for Morning Musume in Hello! Project?
I think some parts have changed. It’s just that the core of Morning Musume hasn’t changed. For example, even if all the members in Morning Musume changed, I think the “incorrect” Morning Musume core will waver. If it doesn’t, then as a result, entire Hello! Project will start to shake. As I thought, if there isn’t Morning Musume, then Hello! Project is impossible. But, I think it’s nice if the time like “one Morning Musume” comes, like T.M. Revolution (laughs).
It’s an eternal core, huh.
Because Morning Musume is here and has been doing 10 and more songs concerts… if there was no core, then probably everything would overturn. I wonder… I wonder why it doesn’t change, but if there is no Hello! Project history, then nothing would work. If you don’t form the feelings of counting how many Morning Musume albums you have put out starting from one, then it won’t work.
Actually, is the numbers continuing in Morning Musume’s albums important?
Um, I think I was correct in thinking of putting in numbers on the albums at the very beginning to come this far. There is no meaning if it ended after the 1st one or the second one, but we’ve come to the 6th one. Yeah, I think it was correct. If there was no numbers, the people listening now wouldn’t know what album it came from.
You’ve come to do a lot of things, but when I look back at the albums and singles, I feel like they are “connected.”
It’s the music after all. So, that “connected” feeling I think is especially the image left by the singles. The sale numbers might be before and after, up and down, left and right, but a single can be called a “checking station.” That’s where and when you can get a “personal stamp.” You might not be able to see the goal, but it feels like a stamp rally.
So Morning Musume’s history is like a stamp rally.
In a middle of a journey. It’s like talking and hanging around on the way, “Ah, I found this flower,” or “Ah, there is a bird,” and sometimes stray off, but for me, there are times where I think, “I have to go through only here, here and here,” to get to someplace. Regarding those places, I want to properly get stamps of all these places.
Can you say that about all of Hello! Project as well?
It might have been good to decide that at the last meeting place for Matsuura, Melon, and the others, but only for Morning Musume, will I make sure I go to that decided point even while winding and wondering what to do. That is the image that I have.
That is not only for Morning Musume, but also a stamp rally for you?
Rather, the implication of the stamp rally for me might be big. Possibly.
When we compare with the book “Morining Musume x Tsunku” two and half years ago, the production staff range has increased and sometimes another song writer besides you is used… the system itself has gotten bigger.
About the recording system, the directors also have improved. There are more and more things that I leave up to them. But I still the check the important points and do the final check. That’s because are definitely things I don’t confirm or know.
When listening to the graduated members up to 4th generation members, long ago in the studio, even if you were not there to directly guide them at times, they say they listen to the song and understand how to have their singing fit.
Yeah, they understand superbly well. Especially up to 4th generation members, I think the depth of understanding is completely different with the part that accompanied along fully at that time. For sure, those members that go over the song have the most feedback.
Listening to the pre-recording song?
Right. I would get a mail immediately, “This is how I interpret it. Am I right?” It’s like listening to the song, they each form their own feeling. I would definitely sing the pre-recording song myself. Even now I sing everything that I wrote about. I feel that there is something definitely being told by listening to that.
Even if you don’t actually meet them, the pre-recording song serves as a function of “singing guidance,” huh.
Certainly all of Hello! Project members listen to it. I sing more than 200 songs in a year. I might sing more songs than when I was in Sharon Q (laughs).
In other words, the pre-recording version is a really important hotline.
Yeah. If it’s Morning Musume, I distribute 10 or more MD’s of the pre-recording. Other than the members, I don’t think anybody else listens to it. They each probably think, “This is my important thing.”
When I ask the members what song do they like, many reply that they like Tsunku’s version of *** song.
Hahaha. Nobody has listened to that so nobody knows if they answer like that (laughs).
I think that is the most listened to version.
I think it’s still the best way to remember is listening to the pre-recording a number of times and learn the unique rhythm and not put up a brace around the music.
Even for you, is it easier for you to tell by trying to sing it?
Let’s see. I even sing the “Akarui” in “Love Machine and “Unn, Manpower,” in “The Manpower!!!” Acutally, there are times I won’t know how to sing a part well until I sing it myself. Even with lyrics, there are many times I don’t know by just looking at the writings on the paper. I think that is a different way on how other song writers and arrangers usually do things. But, as I thought, it’s still the best way for yourself to sing what you made at least once. So, I think that is origin of “Tsunku produce.”
That part hasn’t changed since the starting point, huh. It hasn’t wavered.
From hereafter, I will always do the pre-recording. Even now, no matter how busy I am, the directors would definitely open some time up for that (laughs).
That is where you also have the “vocalist producer” characteristic.
Certainly, I think that “trying to have a singer’s feelings” is very important. Therefore, first, I try to sing it first. As a singer, I would have the feeling, “If it was me, I would sing it like this.” I won’t know if singing this part will be hard if I don’t try it myself.
You said this in the previous book, “Morning Musume x Tsunku,” that you want to treasure the feeling of “Mom’s Sunday curry,” and that hasn’t changed, huh!
Yeah, yeah. I still keep that even now. That was surprisingly important.
Like you will protect it to the death?
No, maybe simply because I don’t really like difficult things. In the first place, music naturally produces a romantic-like “fragrant,” right? That’s because since “The Manpower!!!” is the latest song, it has the most “Mom’s curry –like” feeling, right?
Ah, maybe.
The smell of Mom’s curry floats over and it has that “Sunday night” feel (laughs).
The last of the 1st generation member, Iida is graduating. Will the group change quite a bit this year?
I don’t think the image itself will change. It’s just I think the tone will change. First, I think the members’ position will definitely change. So, if we were talking about positions in baseball, if the shortstop and second base pulled out, the first baseman will be in a place where he has to cover more ground… It’s something like that. So until a replacement comes to fill up the hole, they have to put in a lot of effort. I think that Morning Musume also has cases like that.
So the group continues to grow whenever somebody graduates.
Yeah, therefore, I think this year will especially be promising. After Iida, soon Ishikawa will leave. Isn’t it an interesting time of change? I think you have to look at that steadily. At present time, even if there is a plan beforehand, I think from hereafter, depending on the activity, the message that the singles will have compared with last year will change quite a bit. Well, in a way, there has to some assumption, or else there will be trouble if the core starts to waver.
I look forward to it. In the past two and half years, there has been too many things going on and just a little before, I couldn’t imagine what will happen.
However, there is still the range of what I can understand as I will still be the producer. So, it’ll be ok. If I become clueless, then everything might collapse (laughs).
(2005.1.8 )
-
^^LOL, thanks Fenrir
-
Thats it! I'm done with this book!! No more! All done! *crashes on the bed* :)
Translated by Fenrir
MM x Tsunku 2
Part 2
Tsunku
Tsunku to Morning Musume
In each member’s interview, they talked about “Tsunku” in their point of view.
Now, Tsunku will talk about each and every girl from his view.
From their impression during the auditions, to how they have grown recently, and to future challenges… watching over them with a sharp eye as a singer who stands out by himself, we can actually feel the saying that the members have said, “Tsunku sees everything!” Moreover, without copying the characteristics of a singer and including his character and aim in the range of the works he puts out, this is also a “key” interview to understanding the “singer producer`s” technique of production.
Morning Musume Members
Yaguchi Mari
As the new leader, I saw her recognizing her position after knowing about Iida and Ishikawa graduating . She also is slowly mailing me about those things. I think she is the type where she feels that she doesn’t plan ahead well, so her personality is bad, so in order to have a good, fun personality, she makes quick enthusiastic decisions. In that way, even as a leader, she has a sense of reassurance. Well, she will be the oldest, but I have expectations of her becoming leader and maybe rejuvenating the group.
It’s just that, not limiting to singing, she wears down her voice a lot, so I want her to be careful there. It seems even I’m worried about it, but it seems that she talks too much in a lot of various work. Moreover, she is the leader, so the cheer of “Alright, let’s go,” will probably increase, so I’m a little worried there, but well, she will do her best. As the shortest leader in Japan (laughs).
Ishikawa Rika
When I think that Ishikawa has turned already 20, I’m filled with a deep emotion (laughs). Comparing when she first joined, there is a great sense of ease. I nostalgically remember when she was negative, but now she has become a positive character. She’s energetic and seems to be having fun. She doesn’t only always say rational things, so the younger members adore her. When she just joined, for a little while, she was on a high geta (Japanese footwear), so lowering it was my work, but from some period of time, she found the shoe size that fits her, so from then onward, I didn’t notice anymore. She may have not been the so called, “super main character,” but as the main person, she always did her best.
I thought that Ishikawa’s graduation being at the same time as Iida’s was ok, but well, I thought it would great if she does her best to the fullest on the her last Morning Musume tour. There really isn’t a deep reason behind it. I think after she graduates, she will basically be the focus of Viyuden’s activities. I thought that Ishikawa would be ok no matter when her graduation was. She probably thought that she shouldn’t think about her graduation until Iida’s graduation. But, from now on, Ishikawa will also start to change. I think she will face her graduation all out. I look forward to that now.
Yoshizawa Hitomi
Recently I sense great stability, so for me, it’s a good point to rely on. I can see that she is “my pace,” but when she tells us what she wants to do and what she wants to express, she does it accurately and promptly.
Before I felt that she was a bit soft, but now, I feel she has rooted. I think that’s great. She doesn’t seem the type to have fun with anybody, so it seems there was a period of time where she seemed lost like, “Where should I go?” But I wonder if she has found how to have fun and be herself in Morning Musume. Right now, she is doing futsal with great enthusiasm and it’s a great way to be aware of how you conduct yourself.
That enthusiasm comes out in the song, “The Manpower!!!” I think it puts out girl power. I would she will be happy if, from hereafter, she is aware of even more perfect songs for her. Those strong types of songs are her specialty, so if she is able to sing songs like “Furusato,” or mellow songs, I won’t have anything to say.
Takahashi Ai
Takahashi has changed recently. From around the middle of this year, she is able to talk about her self confidently. Before, there was a period of time where she was really reserved towards the older members, but slowly that reservation disappeared. I think she finally is able to stand on the same stage with everybody. Therefore, I’m quite relieved and we are able to talk about fun things.
Also, I think as a singer, you leave a track record. Actually, she is very mature more than the 5th generation image people have 2-3 years ago. I think it would be good if she sings a little more mature songs now. Speaking of which, she also sang my debut song from my solo album, but the sense of ease and stability at that time was overwhelming. I thought, “This is impossible except for Takahashi.” This might be her position after Ishikawa’s graduation, but I feel like I can leave things up to a certain point to Takahashi. It’s just, well, it’s not written in stone yet. That part is pretty free and I think it will be created while flowing through it.
Konno Asami
Recently, Konno’s instability when she joined has also completely disappeared. The feeling of, “If they let me do this, what will happen,” really bursts out from her. I created the song, “Namida ga Tomaranai Houkago,” completely in mind that Konno will be singing it. Even at the latest Hello! Project live, from the very beginning, I definitely wanted to see Konno sing, “Momoriro Kataomoi.”
Before I said that Konno was “Morning Musume’s Yamata Hanako [Talent; her debut song was also produced by Tsunku],” but she has grown even more. Now, she might be like “Morning Musume’s Shimada Tamayo [Comedian; has appeared on H!M many times as a guest].” If there is a wall, she will definitely punch right through it. She’ll keep any “promise” (laughs).
It’s still a little difficult for her singing wise, but she is at ease with her sense of place and character. So, well, I think it’s ok the way she is now. If I say this and that, it seems that the interesting factor will disappear.
Ogawa Makoto
It seems she went home to Niigata until yesterday and she sent picture mail. She wrote “The snow is really great,” but it was just an all white picture (laughs)! Well, that is like Ogawa. No matter what happens, she’s a very straightforward kid. If she is worried, she would immediately mail, saying, “I’m like this right now.” She is really pure and an organized kid. However, if you are in this world, sticking out the “perfect self” is not always profitable. And if that continues, you think that you can’t do it anymore and become depressed. She is like that, so I think there were times where she was lost.
But, I think she is calm now. She doesn’t get worked up and she works well with the 6th generation. She seems to have fun. Well, the feeling right now is that it will be a little take a little longer for her to tell what she wants in this world.
But, it’s still not there. This girl’s sphere is most likely to become even more mature. Her sexiness hasn’t come out yet…it could also be said that there is no pressure.
Niigaki Risa
Loving Morning Musume to death, she joined 5th generation as the youngest member. So, she is the one having the most fun still. Being in Morning Musume. I have never seen a tired face of hers being in Morning Musume. Just awake for one second, in one second she wants to be with everyone in Morning Musume. To continue having that feeling for 3-4 years now is really amazing.
Anyways, since joining, her level of brightness is amazing. I feel that her liveliness is completely different from Tsuji’s, Kago’s and Yaguchi’s. And her tension is naturally high. She is probably originally a very happy person. So doesn’t that help the other members? We are like that too, but when I see her dancing energetically, we just naturally think to do our best too.
Her voice is steady, but still in the range of being energetic. But I think that is fine with the role she is playing now. I think her mature expression is just a little further away.
Fujimoto Miki
I feel that she has been in Morning Musume for awhile that her solo days are nostalgic. In the beginning she had the face of, “It doesn’t matter if I’m here or not,” but, I think she finally understands the meaning of being in Morning Musume recently. Even if her position was different when she was by herself, she thinks quite positively.
If it’s from my view, I think her position right now is very cute. From hereafter, if that part continues to grow, I think it will be interesting as she goes into a position where more people should follow. Not in a role where thing will stir going “Wah!,” or “Gya!” (laughs). If she says, “I don’t know,” everybody will say, “Can’t be helped,” and help her.
Well, someday, the time of her graduation will come, but how it will come, I don’t know. It’s just I want to create a solo album that screams, “This is amazing!” Her voice as a solo is very distinct, so I want to use that in the composition.
Kamei Eri
She is originally a “Tokyo girl,” but rather than that, she is very naïve. She has a really cute and pure image. When she joined, I felt that she knew too little about anything in society, but I feel that she finally has position that fits her age. She has become dependable. She looks delicate, but surprisingly she has parts of her that are gutsy (laughs). So, even in singing there is some leeway, naturally. The inherit freshness and purity comes out no matter what song she sings.
Also, this can be said for all of 6th generation, but what she needs from now on is the sense of security to go as a solo singer. That needs to become stronger. If they don’t get a little more hold on parts, like a sense of stability in singing and how to tell a message, no matter how well you sing, people will simply stop saying, “She is great at singing.” In order to make people properly say, “She puts feelings in as a singer,” this is the problem for this year and after.
Michishige Sayumi
Michishige is really interesting. She really thinks and worries about her own position, like, “It would be troublesome if I grow taller.” “Why?” “I don’t want to be the biggest in Morning Musume.” (laughs). But it’s natural. About the position of “cuteness,” it’s close to the full bloom of Kago’s character. Sayumi is close to the fairy tale-like Kago around when Kago joined Tanpopo. Recently, some parts of become weak, but as per “Joshi Kashimashi Monogatari,” it’s a vague bloom. Her smile has changed. I have said a while back to her, “You are funny,” but I think it’s about time it will penetrate among other people.
When it was time of “Joshi Kashimashi Monogatari,” she was the fastest person to reply. By mail. That song might be helpful to the actual people. The script is like a play and it’s like a stage, so it’s the same as being able to do a kiss scene. According to the song, it is like “I’m like this kind of kid,” so it might give her confidence about her position right now.
Tanaka Reina
When talking about singing, She is the certainly the strongest among 6th generation. So, I greatly value it and is at ease with it, but in one moment, it seems there was a period of time she got lost looking for her position. Especially around the time of “Shabondama,” I think she had a heavy burden on her. She also had the unit, Aa! Of course there was some expectation of it on this side, but for her, I think it was really difficult for her to carry the main lead. Actually, about that, it also seemed she took a step back.
But, recently she is completely defiant… She understands that position has nothing do with her and I can feel that she is having fun.
Where should I change? Originally, she already likes herself, but recently, I have the impression that the “like” vector has really changed. Her sense of fashion has changed dramatically from before… Whenever something happens, I also expect it to be Tanaka, but I wonder if she knows that (laughs).
Graduated Morning Musume members
Nakazawa Yuko
I really like the 2 singles made. I think it really fits with Nakazawa’s voice. Her singing is more stable once she graduated. I feel that the power of her where she thinks she has to do her best has come off her shoulders.
It has been a while since her graduation and I thought that there isn’t a lot of times where the original people sing something like “Renai Revolution 21,” but at the last Hello! Project live, they sang and danced that, and while saying haa haa hii hii, I saw that she was keeping up with it. I thought that that part was really great.
Like Inaba (Atsuko), she is different from the other kids who want to sing and dance in this world even from before; Nakazawa was a 24 year old OL when she joined. For example, it is like a 25 year old who started playing the guitar to be suddenly told to create a song. So, I think there were some tough parts, but even in that condition, she has fun doing it. It likes graduating and being able to exert the unrestrained part of yourself. She seems to be having more fun now. She doesn’t have to decorate herself.
Goto Maki
Of course she is good at dancing and singing, but more than that, as an entertainer, she can create a unique position and I felt that again during last year’s tour. Just any more and a sexy aura will come out, so without being like a regular “Rock’n’roll older sister,” I think it would be great if we can make a sense of scale like Goto. For example, a Roppongi hostess gives you a business card saying, “It’s a secret,” and on the back is a phone number. So, actually, she has given this to everybody, but you think that she only gave this to you and you become all excited. We had a talk of that kind of feeling of intimacy live can be done by Goto Maki, of course talking to Goto herself (laughs). She laughed though. In a way, she is like a Madonna and in a mature meaning, it feels like family. I think the only person in Hello! Project to be able to create that kind of stance is Goto.
For singing, she has something like, “Te wo Nigitte Arukitai,” but recently there is also a mellow track. I have pride that she continues to swing to the right and to the left, so I’m not worried about being fresh. Also, if she is able to establish a new entertainer shape, I think that will be amazing.
Yasuda Kei
It’s been awhile, but she sang a lot at the New Year’s Hello! Project live and I received mail from her, “I got to have a great experience.” She probably saw Morning Musume from an outside point of view and that triggered her to think about her own position.
The present goal for this year is how wide will the genre go. Even if it takes one or two years, while her singing technique improves, I think it will be good if she establishes a style of expression. She is a kid who can sing, so if she can’t sing perfectly, then Yasuda Kei’s character won’t come. So in order to achieve that, I think she should go and shoot for various things from now on.
But, well, she has said, “Isn’t it fine to waft in Hello! Project without worrying about anything for awhile?” She be confused and at loss at what to do, so I think it will be good to start thinking about it once you find something you want to do. Until then, I think it’s good to do various work and to expand yourself. If you dwell upon just singing, I think the opposite will happen and you will just make yourself become narrower.
Abe Natsumi
Even looking at her activities after graduation, the sense of ease doesn’t change. She’s a kid who creates herself by herself. It’s just that she has a “standard” she likes to incline to. Therefore, from hereafter, if she can have a somewhat degree of an adventurous heart and challenge various things, I think a new road will open again. For example, she has 6 more years before becoming 30. I feel that creating a “standard” for yourself right now is wasteful. When you decide a goal for yourself, it will become boring.
At first she was a little worried about what kind of feeling she should have singing “Koi no Telephone Goal.” If we have a talk like, in order for Abe Natsumi to always be “Abe Natsumi,” challenging songs like that are needed, she will immediately understand. For me, I think that kind of song is a song that brings up a level of freshness in her. Even for the next song, I can already see what it will be. Also, I wonder how much fun she will have with it.
W
First, if we’re talking about Tsuji and Kago, letting them graduate at the same time was really the right answer. Is it better to separate the “similar” factor of the two of that are really alike or put more emphasis on the “similarity” between them, but I think there is a little of both. To be able to create things for these two is extraordinary fun (laughs). For now, while the two are together, I can also go on a lot of adventures. It is because of those two that I’m able to have a great time thinking of this or thinking of that (laughs). For me this is the most challenging item. So, I think that thinking a little ahead for each thing is ok.
Tsuji Nozomi
Without changing from before, her instantaneous ability is still outstanding. I don’t know how much she is aware of it, but her instantaneous force of her voice is really talented. Pulling on that, Kago’s sharpness will also come out. I look forward to how she will train herself for her future from now. If it’s anything like it right now, it’s like a working person who gets into professional baseball and what he will do to become a major leaguer from hereafter. But, I think the W right now, it’s ok for those to two to just have fun.
Speaking of her personality, I think there was one period where she was really worried. Right now, perhaps other people besides me might think, psychologically, she’s like the older sister. From when she joined Morning Musume, she did things with wonderful freedom (laughs). But recently, she suddenly became maiden-like. I also look forward to what direction this will turn out to be.
Kago Ai
Kago also recently had her heart change. Starting from this year she suddenly started saying Kansai phrases. When she joined, she really didn’t like it, but recently, even on the phone she speaks in Nara dialect. I wonder why. Probably because she created the “Morning Musume Kago Ai” character, so I can imagine that this time she wants go as Kago Ai of her hometown.
Her singing has gotten really good and you can hear her singing at ease. When she is singing solo at Hello! Project, she shows a face not shown even in W or in Morning Musume. If I had to say something then, when she joined Tanpopo, a feeling like something shimmering came out. Something like a full light came out, but it was really super cute. When she is with Tsuji, that cute part is immediately shut out. It’s both good and bad. But, if she is solo, suddenly she would be like an older sister. It seems she has that part in her.
Iida Kaori
Graduating right front of my eyes, I wonder if she had a lot of fun everyday when she was “one of the 12 people.” Abe graduated before her, so I think she couldn’t take it easy. From hereafter, I hope she establishes her position as everybody’s older member soon within the wide framework of Hello! Project. Hello! Project itself should become even wider by having her in that kind of position.
She will be turning 24 on her birthday. She was a kid at first, but once she passed 20, she rapidly carried her age. But, with her solo album, it seems she still can grow a little more. Iida is really from a “good girl” to a “mature adult.” From hereafter, how that part will go is important. I’m pretty sure that she has thought about turning the same age as Nakazawa, who she thought as mature when Nakazawa joined Morning Musume. I look forward to see how she will live that part and for while I will watch quietly.
One to two years after debuting, I also never thought about how Morning Musume will be like right now after continuing for 7 years. When Goto joined, I thought that it would be better if everybody could be as independent as much as possible in a short time. It’s just, I have thought that if this continued for 20 years, it would be amusing to have a special case where members who are married and even have about 3 kids still say, “I’m Morning Musume,” (laughs). Always as a special case. If it is Iida and Nakazawa, I had an image of them possibly being like that.
(2005.1.12)
-
It's cute that everyone seems to look at Tsunku like this father figure, and he comes across as he looks at them like his kids! Hello!Project must be a much closer family than I thought.
Thanks again for the translations, Fenrir. :)
-
Thanks for all the hardwork in translating, Fenrir. :kneelbow:
-
:thumbsup Fenrir for translating!
-
Great Job Fenrir ... :heart:
I think it's getting me deeper to know their character, eventhough it's 3 years old interview. ;D
-
Fenrir, really, thanks for doing these translations, I loved the member ones, but it is really great to hear Tsunku's views on them.
Nice one :D
Edit
on Tsuji
"But recently, she suddenly became maiden-like. I also look forward to what direction this will turn out to be."
lol if only he knew!
-
THANKS.